GkVI16b
author: Mullens, Joseph

-

=

=

i

T

o

o

——

.37

o

o

o

=

=t

4t

e

T3

S

s

Tirte:

oL

5

it

e

o,

e

by

&

5t

0

3

A

2

2

BRI

=

oy

73

P

g

B

i

A

2.

4TS

4%

LR

e}

s

3

i

b

4

2

2

&

i

%E

s

s

25

v

o

Y e

B

722

BT

v

B

g

e

s

s

253

T

o

s

e

<5

5y

7

LY

g

2

)

399

i

55

T

S

V4

-t

i

S ot

AT

A

v

ks

SR

by,

e

ey

el

o5k

i

¥

Y

s

B

(e

it

Ciata

"

¥

R

s

s

i

by7

2"

£

>

o

MH.K

e

=

e

oy

S

o,

e

5

gk

&

o

75

<3

S5

A

8%

S

P

3

Rl

e

2P

e

sl

i

%

2

5

o

AT

s

75

2

%

o

Al

gl

e

2

o

=

W

i

Sy

P

o

£,

(R

<

7

.

£

..mm

=

A3

p

"

=Y

i

-,

S

P

Tiaas

e

s

5

e

W..

e

.

focipt

s

e

s

b

oS

.

i

i

=

i

st

i

i

el

i

24

¥

VRN

7

e

07 7

4

3

WY,

Vs

S,

145

e

=

&

u.w

5

=

—

et

i 2

7

o

s

ea

=

£

e

oy

B

bk

o

2

s

T

T

e

o

o koo,

o

Lt

)

e,

3

e

4

s

xmhu

AL

%

gt

o

T

2

Py

55

A

e

£

o3 5

s

<7

Lyl

T

=

i

gt

fE

o

Py

557

asar?

=5

7

32

.

o

s

e

a5

A

e

e g

B,

M”w.

i

B

72

2o

3

o

iy

i

b

5

oA

I

£

o

wd,

s

Zp

s

St

Tl

o

e,

e

e )

e

7

35t

e

¥

P

i

i,

3

o,

%

53

2%

5

o

<7

=

o

s

R

oY

e

7

o

2

o

ol

&

Lagd

LA

&

.,

>

e

-

ok

3

£

Fayg

P

¥

e,

KT

23!

&3

£

e

s

3

4

P

Ly

2

&

DAS

P

%

sy

4

Y

A

7

£

e

3

#

2

ey

e

=

s

R

g

AR

it

s

et

5

&7

2

=

e

R

A

7

s

R

B

B

T

bt

s

e

o

el

5

iy

e

w39

25

=

»,

7

£as

4

5

&

R

R

ot

a4

g

A

s

o

L

R

3

Yad

o

4

7D

i

whwm.,

75

5

T

SrSe

S

5

e

s

s

i

=

it

.

%

3

4an

i

2

.

o

73

w:m

e

ES

St

7

uu

e ol

e

ool

el

3

¥

25

ik

Py

7

57

s

Ze

e

¥

&3

e

ol%

s

o

e

o,

s

S

P

o

o,

45,

ik

4,

!

A

\uw.%(

T

S

139

3

e

4

7,

oAl

D

S

AL

oA

LR

Loty

(5

.

i

$dis

7

A

s

a

S

L5

e

f o

AT

i

PR

<

s

e

7z

oy

o)

ot

A

s

4

s

284,

s

e

pumwm’

e

£

e

oW

g

er

-

T

e

2

e

n..

7

2

o

.

405

e

5

2

e

=1

,n

i

S5

i

4

A,

5

A5

%

w

2

A

A

X

5,

s

P

by

4.

X2

7.t

!

i

7

e

S

Fon

A

o

£

e

FAR S

e

e

T,

aiadi

e

@

o

£

T

-

Lo

e

ik

2

7

&

e

i,

T tod

5

-

o

Sy

GLTRN

i

s

ke,

[

<t

22

5

b

iy

=7

AGF A%

G,

o 3

4

P

o

Je

o

o

G

A

o

s

e

W,

7

e

A

T

e

5

i

e

e

A

L,

.w\

e

a5

SR

3

354

Gy

o

o

i

&

e

¥

r4

ool

=

3

e

9,

T

A

o

R

)

e

ALY

Lok

6L

7

e

Sty

14,

e

o

S

o

e

7

Sre

e

i

%

g

STy

AR

£y

Y

F5

e

£

R

o

57

7.

R

S

v

SV

e

g

hw

s

Fr

%

M

s

#

A

Yo

Lrih

e

oi? ]

Fra

als

B

545

)

2

(e

5

>

%

A,

¥

A

i o

g~

3

ol

A

L

Lo

L

S

o

Sy

A

o

'

1

TR,

i

£

a5

A

7

3545

o

=

g

GE

S

T

m.w

i

]

7

¥ 3

s

"

)

=

s

“ pd

e

it

s

5

v

P

e

oy

o £,

P

peid

P

Bl

4,

T

i

%

o

&

ke

5

0

<

32

o

b

e

i

ot

2

Ll

B

m

e

s

=)

e

a8

i

5

A

&)

R

B

Sy

e

75y

o

s

bl

B

P

S

e

7]

ey

K,

g

L5

Gad s

P

L

s

2

%

2

T

<

T

LT

m

P

=

o

2

v

5

o

AT A

vy,

A

i

4

e

e

¥

ot

3

e

A

A

g

i

X

Mg

A7

Frct

K

e

:

B

1

)

3

ey

%

Tl

o

>

e

e

L4

s

g

g

L

i

23

P

s

o

e

S

Al

%

2z

o,

=y

e

B

2

ok

i

i

i

ot “@...

E

e

£

=

%

2

€ e

Ay

o

i

03

Ve vk

L

ot

T

L

e

23

tid

mrm

2t

et

iy

Lger

&

4

g

ot

s

7

A

AL

e

3%

‘W

2 o

%

o

gty

Teta,

o

=

a7

S

Fa

%)

el

z

e

P

=

7

s

e

s

(e

s

bt

%

Sie

-,

32

T

)

e

R

%95

&8

e

17

S

i

¥ 2

4

8

o

B

mu

B

3

A%

A,

o

Ve

-

i

st

g

¥

2

¥,

59

g

s

S

el

el

CrARY

e

&,

A

I

mﬂ

T

7

s

P

L

e

o

gy

o

o

Lo

i

;

<5

4

ok

74

o

Fi

o

W

o

=

7

&

.

s

g

A

7

S

gt}

e

B

v

i)

£

i

s

e

s

el

o 5

A

3

L3

A

P

o

o

Sl

o

=

21

=L

iy

2

s

1

Al

sy

BT

PR

a3

P

23

o

e

sl

a8

-

P R

o,

&

5

o

o 4

e

s

2

%

7E

=

MW A

i

&

Az

S

e

i

B

7

e

}

-

i

Ly

W

a“..(

Pl

M.

£y

e

oot

&

s

A

%¢

A

7

L

e

5

N

23

Foere

0

e

e

s

stlss

!

ok

.

Py

i

e

o

e

%

h

o

wﬁ.

i

ol

=

L85

e

o ot

i

S

A.N.#

<15

el

P

ws

it o8

2

A

£

P2

3

or

g

72

Fiore

e

&

PRt

o’

7

iz,

e

S

s

APy

oy

195,

e

4

o

T

A

i

S

J\

e

e

o

FE

=

s

=

o

i

5,

i

v

=

e

s

i

a

VA e

R

ks

Ay

A

ool

g

=

e A

s

3

el

i

=

Tk

e,

o

Tl

ol

G

e

A »Wu

G

o

e

Ey

o

Fo)

s

8

T

TAFR,

o

Sa8F)

e

5

P

ST,

s

A

S

€36

S

%

75

=

=

&

3

S

S

e

s

i

i,

i

59

=

Y

3,

5

o

Tict

s

Vi

et

=

=

(s

o 2%

(s

R

ot

O

v

S

5

e

e

vr

ax

ety

L

£t

T

R

esied 5

Py

Fr

&

7

>

Tt

ST

oY

e

e

=

A%

a5

A

AP

e

K

v

R 5

o b

Yoty

gy

P

Eiect

4

%

Y

ety

%

i

heine

e

A

A5

(R

s

3%

o

£

=

=

st

£

W

i

s

STk

o

X

e

3

e

e

Th

R

o

AV

a0

et

G

v

%

ek e it

SR

Sy

hozat

e

e

A

bt

Tt

o

>

=

HLy

e

=31

B

Y

P

@

-

g

P

2

e

e

=2

e

o

A

ot

gt

=t

e et

s

72

S

w

AR

N12<528098444 021

AR

ub1 l‘ A ,’N G F_VN &i%"

ot

&

T

e

com—

R——

;;;;;

A Brael Lebicko

OF

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR IN INDIA

BETWEEN 1852 AND 1861.

By the same Author.

BRIEF MEMORIALS OF THE REV. A. F. LACROIX,

MISSIONARY OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN CALCUTTA,

By his Son-in-Law, JOSEPH MULLENS, D.D. With Brief Memorials of

1862.

Mgs. MULLENS, by HER SISTER.

ALSO,

STATISTICAL TABLES OF MISSIONS IN INDIA,

CEYLON, AND BURMAH,

At the Close of 1861. Compiled from Original Lettel;s and Local Reports,

By JOSEPH MULLENS, D.D,,

MiSSIONARY OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY,

1863.

Price One Shilling.

A Brief Bebreho

or

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

IN INDIA

BETWEEN 1852 AND 1861.

of

PREPARED FROM LOCAL REPORTS AND ORIGINAL

LETTERS.

BY

JOSEPH MULLENS, D.D.

MISSIONARY OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN CALCUTTA.

LONDON:

JAMES NISBET AND CO. 21 BERNERS STREET.

1863.

Do

gio

the

of 1

¢ Then said I, Whither goest thou?

And he said unto me, To measure Jeru-

H.]Ul

And

al

salem, to see what is the breadth thereof, and what is the length thereof.

another angel said unto him

. . Jerusalem shall be inhabited as towns without

ady

walls, for the multitude of men and cattle therein.”’

hag

ang

¢This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by

. . For who hath despised the

iy

power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts .

day of small things 2’

The

gre;

taki

Ehu

e

frop

ﬂle q

and

Jear

v

B%

friey

S

¢

ang

i§

-

e

<

w\ ﬁ’?

R

assig

-‘f’

;

the

the

0f g

SG{![

to t

it}

of ¢

|

¥rey

leyy

A BRIEF REVIEW,

&e. ..

Durine the last ten years our Indian Empire has made a

gigantic stride on the path of real progress. Whether we look to

the production of its material wealth, the character and extent

of its trade, the machinery

D

of its government, its internal com-

munications, or its intercourse with foreign lands, in each and

all of these elements of its position, we find solid and substantial

advance.

It has added largely to the number of its subjects,

has provided increased resources for their material happiness,

and fresh endeavours have been made to secure for all the enjoy-

ment of those resources in honour, safety, and freedom.

The year 1852 opened in the midst of the Burmese War.

The month of April saw the captare by English soldiers of the

great Pa

goda-Fort of Rangoon, followed in August by the

taking of Prome; the Province of Pegu was annexed to the

Euglish Empire: the sea-coast of Burmah in an unbroken line

> X

from Chittagong to Mergui was placed in English hands; and

the crushed population of the new province, T alaings, Khyens,

and Karens, relieved from the cruel oppressions of a hundred

years, found in the Chief Commissioner, Colonel

Phayre, a

friend whose only study has been to make them forget the past,

and raise them to the position of free men.

In the following year, by a treaty with the Nizam, the

assigned districts of the fertile province of Berar were given to

the East India Company in payment of long-standing claims ;

the valuable province of Nagpore fell into their hands for want

of a ruler; and two years later the province of Oude, in con-

sequence of the alleged neglect of its native King, was annexed

to the Empire in Upper India.

These additions of territory,

with the then-recent conquest of the Punjab, and the forfeiture

of the principalities of Jhansi and Sattara, in the brief space of

seven years added to the Empire four millions of annual

revenue, and brought beneath its sway with all the heavy

B

2

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

the

responsibilities of government, more than twenty-two millions of

Me

subjects, a population equal to that of the newly constituted

n

kingdom of Italy, and one-third that of the entire Empire of

Russia.

X2

In 1853, Parliamentary inquiry initiated several important

fest

changes in the form of the Indian Government. Bengal, so

and

long neglected, obtained a Lieutenant-governor.

The small

Int

Council of India, with its written minutes and huge despatch-

el

boxes, gave place in legislative matters to a Council of Twelve,

per

including two English judges, with representatives from all the

Vea

Presidencies of India, holding its debates in the presence of the

peo

public, and publishing an official account of its proceedings.

sibi

To this Council, which sat for six years, the country is indebted

of ¢

for some of the most valuable laws ever passed in India, amongst

Re

which, prominent above all others, stand the Penal Code, and

iy

the Codes of Civil and Criminal Procedure.

The Codes of Pro-

Wel

cedure, intended to cure in some measure what has been from

l]l\l

the first the great reproach of the Company’s Government, the

lane

utter inefficiency of the Courts of Law, were prepared by the

Law Commission appointed in London in 1853, and are one of

for

the valuable fruits of the Parliamentary inquiry of that year.

The three Codes are an enduring monument of the wisdom and

§y

e

skill of the able and experienced men by whom they were

as

elaborated ; they are a gift of the highest value to our Indian

to

subjects ; and would have received far greater praise than was

e

accorded them, had they not come into operation when other

n

measures of the highest importance also claimed public regard.

During this brief period the internal administration of .the

K

e\pw

Empire has been revolutionised. That the Civil and Medical

services, instead of being filled up by nominees, should be sup-

tra

low

plied by a competition, which sends from home the best men that

the universities of London, Edinburgh, and Dublin, can supply,

tlag

Jab

is a trifling fact compared with the changes which all depart-

ments of government have undergone in the country itself.

R

the

The great extension of the non-regulation system of govern-

the

ment; the abundant scope given to the energy, self-reliance, and

6‘(1)(

judgment of the able officers, the choicest men of both services,

by whom it was carried out; with the vast sums from the

T

Imperial Treasury placed at their command; and the stimulus

thag

produced by the personal example and weight of Lord Dal-

of 4

housie, proved most powerful instruments in supplying to the

Presidency of Bengal a larger number of earnest, sagacious, and

g

Wi

successful administrators, than had previously been formed by

the quiet routine system of other years; and imparted a tone

nk

(i

and spirit to the official classes generally which were felt over

IN ~INDIA.

3

>Of

the entire range of the Bengal Provinces from Peshawur to

Mergui.

ted

of

Under the same Governor-General all officers of government

in civil employ were divided into grades; and a system of

examinations was instituted by which the fitness of all might be

ant

50

tested; in order to ensure, so far as knowledge of regulations

and of the native tongues can do, that the highest responsibilities

nall

che

in the administration of justice shall be devolved only upon the

[ve,

men most competent to fulfil them. Few things have been so

the

perseveringly pressed upon all officers of government in recent

the

years, as the necessity of knowing well the language of the

people over whom they rule.

The principle of divided respon-

105

ted

sibility also was in important cases set aside by the breaking up

of the Military Board, and the consolidation of the Boards of

108

and

Revenue and Opium. With a view to secure privileged enjoy-

10

ments for the services thus improved, the regulations for leave

were adapted to the times, and to the increased facilities fur-

on

the

nished by steam-voyages for making brief visits to our native

land.

the

10f

In certain social questions the Government continued to press

forward the reforms advocated and commenced in previous years.

el

and

Systematic murder by the Thuggee system was attacked with

great energy in the Punjab, where it extensively prevailed, and,

jere

as in former days in Upper India, was successfully put a stop

lan

Was

to. Gang-robbery by organised bands; the slavery system in

the Hindu kingdom of Travancore; occasional cases of Suttee

I

her

in native states; the sacrificial murder of children among the

Khonds, have all been steadfastly opposed —the last even at the

the

expense of the lives of valued officers, whose visits to the feverish

cal

tracts of Orissa, where the evil flourished, were invariably fol-

Sup-

lowed by illness, and not seldom by death. No measures of this

that

class were more remarkable than the earnest efforts of the Pun-

)Pl‘f )

Jab officers to stay the fearful infanticide prevalent among the

att

Rajpoots; and the great meetings held at Amritsir in 1853, when

the chiefs of Rajpoot society, there assembled, engaged to save

o1

the lives of their female infants, aud to reduce the marriage

and

expenses by which the infanticide was fostered, will long be

65y

remembered as an important era in the cause of humanity among

f

10

that powerful race.

o

It is specially during this important decade that measures

)il

the

of the largest kind have been taken for drawing all parts of

India much nearer to each other, and for bringing the empire

all

within a shorter distance of home.

by

Till recentl y railways were

unknown in India; but the great minute of the Governor-

one

General secured for them an extensive introduction into all the

yyel

4

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

most important routes of the empire, and a vigorous prosecution

fo ]

by authorities competent to make them complete.

More than

Son

4600 miles of trunk-lines have been planned at a cost of

ool

55,000,000L sterling, of which the great line: from Bombay

163

to Calcutta, across the hitherto closed tracks of Central India,

al

f

will bring the capital of the empire at least five days nearer to

gvel

England than it has ever been.

By these great lines, when

e

fully completed, and fed by branch railways, tramways, and

and

roads, a compactness and unity will be given to the Empire, and

the

to its numerous wide-spread provinces, of the most surprising

May

kind.

U

The first section of line was opened at Bombay in 1853

tof

forty miles of the East Indian Railway near Calcutta speedily

Vis|

S

followed. DBut the first line completed from end to end was the

t‘

T3y

the South-Western of Madras.

By May 1862, 1630 miles

Not

were opened, to which 1300 miles have just been added in the

by ¢

cold season at the end of the year.

The remaining 1800 are

fron

in process of constraction, and will (it is believed) be completed

fio

within two years.

It is not improbable that at the close of the

Cals

present year the line from Calcutta to Delhi, the trunk line of

the

the Gangetic Valley, will be traversed from end to end, except

at the river Jumna, where a steam ferry will, for the present,

[tal

Wit

occupy the place of the unfinished bridge; while, at the same

tha

time, the Bombay line will be completed to the city of Nagpore.

in fi

The natives are enthusiastic in favour of railway travelling,

especially in the Presidency of Bengal.

They readily adopt it

Whe

wherever it is available; and their caste, about which much was

Cons

feared, has accommodated itself to the demands of the railway

raily

system with scarcely one grumble cf opposition.

The telegraph immediately preceded the rail, and has been

of

laid along all the great lines of traffic.

N otwithstanding many

the

traff

difficulties, 3000 miles of wire were erected above ground in the

The lines had to

fo

course of two years, at a cost of 200,0001.

cross, by cables, seventy large rivers, to traverse tracts of rock

tl‘a\‘;

and mountain, sand and loam; to pass through miles of dense

.

exhy

ungle, where wild animals and

deadly fevers had their haunt.

0%

5

at the work was prosecuted with energy and success, and the

tipl

lines now embrace all the great towns of the empire, and stretch

the

over all its provinces, from Galle to Peshawur, from Peshawur

the

to Rangcon.

(wit

a§

Within the same period the postage system has been adapted

to the wants of the country, and the general improvements of

S

rq

the times.

The old system of heavy charges and varying rates,

Mg

paid in bulky Indian cash, gave place, in 1853, to light charges,

)

the

uniform rates, and postage-stamps.

In 1855 the steam postage

(g

IN INDIA.

5

unon

to England was reduced to sixpence the half ounce, by way of

nan

of

Southampton, and a shilling vid Marseilles.

The great bocn of

bay

book-post was also added, both inland and abroad; so that in the

present day literature is conveyed to every part of India at three

dia,

I fo

halfpence for seven ounces, and to England at fourpence for

every quarter of a pound.

In 1858 the English mails were

hen

al

d

increased to four every month each way, while improved vessels

and

and increasing experierice have gradually reduced the length of

the outward voyage to Calcutta to thirty-one days by the

sing

Marseilles route, and brought both letters and passengers with

893

great regularity. The comfort and speed of the steam passage

to England have been so largely increased as years go by, that

dily

the

visits home are rendered exceedingly easy, and many persons

travel to India and back for purposes of trade almost every year.

1168

the

Nothing but the heavy charge of 120/, made for the passage

are

by the Peninsular and Oriental Company, prevents many others

from doing the same.

The partial opening of the railways

ted

the

from Bombay has reduced the transit of letters by that route to

Calcutta to twenty-eight days during the present year; and when

& 0f

the great trunk line between the two cities is completed, and the

cfJ

b

ety

Italian railways from Brindisi and Ancona are directly connected

with Paris and London, the dream of enthusiasts in former years,

ame

0L'e

that some day our letters could travel from London to Calcutta

in twenty-one days, is likely to be realised.

ing,

Roads in India have not been greatly improved till lately,

b 16

was

when, on the one hand, the demand for cotton compelled their

construction, and on the other the rapid completion of the

Way

railways, began to give a definite direction to them as feeders

of the more rapid system.

The great trunk roads in Bengal,

jeen

the North-west and the Punjab, the chief arteries of Indian

jar

1

traffic, have been maintained and extended; and have continued

the

to present to the English traveller, in the busy crowds that

1 to

traverse them from morning to night, one of the most picturesque

008

exhibitions of Oriental life to be found anywhere within the

oNse

territories of the Empire.

Steamers have been greatly mul-

an

tiplied on the river Ganges, and have made their appearance on

the

the Indus, the Godavery, and other principal streams.

Within

el

o

the decade the Ganges Canal has been completed to a length

Wil

(with its branches) of nine hundred miles; and its great success

has led to the planning of other canals for the dry tracts that

oted

border on the rivers of the Punjab, the Kristna and Palar in

5 0

Madras, and the Mohanuddy in Orissa.

The value of the

£S5y

Ganges Canal appeared in the most conspicuous manner during

768y

the recent famine, when, though its supply was reduced by the

00

causes which produced the prevailing drought, its waters were

6

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

Tal

the means of diminishing much suffering and of saving many

o

lives.

el

el

The trade of India during the last ten years shows, by its

8§

vast increase, the abundance of the resources now available for

SInc

the comfort of its population.

The following brief table will

has

show how steadily the trade has continued to grow during the

118¢

last thirty years:—

b

12§

1834-5

the entire trade

£14,342,000

1849-50

31,980,000

nt

18534

.

45,246,000

T

1855-6

61,170,000

pot

1860-1

89,074,000

of 1

Cre:

The trade has thus more than doubled during our decade, the

fo

increase being

)

from about forty millions to eighty-nine.

In

e0

1861 Bengal and Bombay carried off the largest share, and in

nearly equal proportions: Bengal and Pegu having a trade of

it

at

thirty-six millions and a half; that of Bombay and Scinde

1y

amounting to forty-one millions: the trade of Madras was

ou

10,326,0000., divided equally between exports and imports.

€y

Of the whole trade, produce of various kinds, especially rice,

hi

silk, sugar, indigo, tea, jute, and cotton, was sent to Kngland. to

Ei

The cotton alone

the value of twenty-two millions sterling.

str

despatched to England in 1861 weighed 3,295,000 cwt., and

el

was sold there for nine millions and a half sterling.

So great

all

are the resources of this vast country, that in almost any “diffi-

Cas

culty that arises with other nations, India is able at once to step

o

{

in and substitute its own goods for the failing supplies.

A

-

(o

notable instance of this occurred in the Russian war, when the

d

N

Indian fibres rushed in to take the place of Russian hemp, and

0ec

have successtully maintained the ground they won.

A grander

1o

opportunity never was given to any country than that which

fr

India enjoys for securing the cotton market of the future; but

It

its best friends must mourn, that the dishonesty taught for ages

g

cannot withstand the temptation arising from high prices, and

fir

supplies the famished market with bales weighted with bricks,

stones, and floods of water, instead of with the cotton which it

ta]\

fla

so largely needs.

Partly from this increase of trade, chiefly from

A

the railway schemes, and partly from the English enterprise

B

which is striving to extend the cultivation of cotton and tea, an

enormous amount of money has been flowing into the country

)

iy

from England: all native produce has increased in price; land

and labour have risen in value: and were the interests of all

lt

classes rightly adjusted, the multitudes of peasantry by whose toil

1t

this produce is raised would obtain a larger share of its enhanced

i

IN INDIA.

7

value than they now enjoy. Nevertheless their gains have been

)

great; and it is hoped that the future will advance their pros-

perity more largely still. A valuable illustration of these benefits

it

is seen in the fact that even under the ryot system of Madras,

for

since the reduction of the land-tax, the Government land revenue

mill

has increased 1,000,000L sterling in five years, and the trade has

the

risen from 7,000,0007. to 10,000,000(.

On the other hand, to the English in India the cost of living

has been greatly increased. The enormous rise in house-rent

in the Presidency towns, especially in Calcutta; the increased

wages of house-servants and of native artisans of all kinds, have

put a stop to the profits of former days; and added to the heat

of the climate and the difficulty of managing natives, bave in-

creased that dislike of the country and the people, and that desire

the

to quit both as speedily as possible, from which even Christian

In

people are not exempt.

Bl

Of the great event of the decade, the appalling Mutiny of the

of

native army, with its red tale of massacre and suffering, it is

nde

The story is still fresh in

unnecessary to speak at any length.

Was

our memories; many of its brave heroes still live before our

s,

eyes; its history remains to be written hereafter; but that

icey

history will show how the calamities which threatened to ruin

| 0

English usefulness in India, became the starting -point of a

one

stream of blessing which shall gladden the Empire and give pros-

nd

The native

perity to its nations for many generations to come.

eal

army of Bengal was a spoiled and petted child, whose beloved

1=

caste was watched over with jealous care, whose every wish was

i

gratified, and upon whom every Governor-general and every

A

Commander-in-chief feared to lay the hand of sound and healthy

the

discipline.

Its deeds of bravery were lauded to the skies; its

all

occasional delinquencies in running away from an enemy were

er

most carefully covered with silence.

But suspicious of all, and

l('l

ich

trusting none, the Sepoys carefully treasured up every item of

but

imagined injustice; and every assurance given by the Govern-

{ges

ment that their privileges should not be endangered only con-

ﬂHd

firmed their previous conviction that their caste was to be secretly

taken away.

The greased cartridges blew the sparks into a

Ck§5

b 16

flame; and in the early part of 1857, the fires at Umballa and

o

Agra, the plottings at Barrackpore, and the open mutiny at

1ise

Berhampore, gave warning that their dissatisfaction was un-

an

usually deep, and was most extensively spread.

Suddenly, a

iy

strange rumour passed from station to station, through all the

d

little bands of Englisl

1 society, that at Meerut they had broken

’;m

al

into open rebellion, fired their lines, marched off to Delhi, been

fall

joined by the regiments there, and had set up a king for them-

ced

8

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

selves.

It

With feelings of awe, it was whispered that, joined by

the rabble, they had murdered many officers, ladies, and children,

s

the

among the residents, so that only a few had escaped. From that

hour commenced a series of atrocities and disorders unparalleled

)

in the history of our colonial settlements.

In numerous localities

In

in Upper India, the little societies of English, men, women, and

all

children, were exposed to trials and dangers of the most painful

mi

kind, and were not seldom involved in one common ruin.

For

4

many months, over hundreds of square miles, their houses were

10

heaps of blackened ruins; the highways were deserted, all traffic

for

ceased ; riot, plunder, and murder, strode wildly over the land,

Se(

and the bodies of more than 1500 of our countrymen lay un-

au

buried upon the wastes, the food of dogs and jackals, and of foul

en

birds of prey. Of the endurance, the patience, the prowess,

ha

called forth by these calamities, history will tell many a loving

ha

tale. Looking the crisis in the face, and nerving their energies

la

to meet its demands, the English communities set themselves to

fight, or planned to flee, as circumstances required. Here they

Uy

withstood overwhelming numbers by night and by day, and

never yielded to the last; there they marched through inhos-

€S

pitable foes for days and weeks with steady front, in scorching

tl

heat and floods of rain.

Even women bore the toil without a

Iy

murmur, and rendered hearty service in the midst of peril. In

i

Agra and Lucknow they cooked the food, or washed their dress,

5

or drew water from the well, with their own hands; and when

0n

their defenders lay prostrate with disease or wounds, they tended

kn

them in hours of sickness and sang pleasant songs at their bed-

o3t

side.

Long will it be before the story of their endurance and of

al

|

their courage fails to rouse the spirit of their countrymen, and

lat

call forth the admiration their deeds deserve.

Long will it be

before the Christian heart shall fail to glorify the loving care of

ne

their Divine Protector, who so marvellously saved their lives,

i

and brought hundreds safe through the appalling dangers which

bE|

threatened to engulf them all.

fr

Nor is it necessary to tell of the military skill, the earnest

1

efforts, the patient suffering, the undaunted bravery, which in

al

two years enabled the English armies and their Sikh allies to

e

restore the land to order.

To the future historian must be left

Ig

the pleasant task of describing as they deserve, and holding up

]

as an example to other times, the great services of the brave and

Pa

devoted men, civil and military, by whom cities were taken,

Iy

garrisons rescued, armies defeated, and rebels crushed ; until the

th

tide of rebellion was driven back, leaders and followers alike

A

were scattered, and ¢ the land had rest from war.”

U

The immediate result of the restoration of order was the

U

e

IN INDIA.

9

by

removal of the East India Company from their position of honour

e,

as Governors of India

On the 1st of November, 1858, with

hat

the consent of Parliament and the approval of the nation, the

led

Queen assumed the direct government of all the Presidencies of

[1es

India.

In words of gentleness she proclaimed full amnesty for

nd

all the lighter offences of rebellion to those who at once sub-

ifu

mitted ; and if the avowal of her own faith in Christianity and in

For

“ the consolations of religion ”

was somewhat indefinite and weak,

ere

not so were the assurances of her arnest desire to secure Ju%the

flic

for all her subjects, and allow none to suffer disabilities in con-

nd,

sequence of position, race, or creed

That proclamation in-

(0=

augurated a system of great measures, which have given an

ol

entirely new spirit and tone to the operations of the Government,

085,

have broken down the exclusiveness of the governing classeb,

ng

have conciliated the affections of the native population, and

168

largely secured the confidence and co-operation of Europeans.

to

With a view permanently to secure the comnfidence of the

great native princes, chiefs and landholders, once subject to the

ey

lt

King of Delhi, but now feudatory to the Queen, from the many

05~

estates forfeited in the rebellion, a liberal distribution of substan-

Ing

tial rewards was made to those whose loyalty and assistance had

ta

been specially conspicuous; all desire to ammex their princi-

In

palities was repudiated ;

the right of adopting heirs was solemnly

secured to the obedient;

5,

powers of Government were bestowed

on many of the WedlthV landholders

in Oude; an order of

en

ed

knigl hthood, the ¢ Star of India,”

now greatly prized,

was

-

established, and its honours conferred on several of the princes

of

and subsequently some were appointed members of the Legis-

nd

lative Council.

he

The finances of the Empire, owing to the heavy expenditure

|Of

necessitated by the Mutiny, had meanwhile fallen into extreme

disorder.

()

None seemed to know how great the expenditure had

become; and enormous loans were necessary to keep the state

e

from bankr ‘uptcy.

Huge native levies had been gathered to aid

ost

in suppressing disorder, and in 1859 the military expenditure alone

amounted to 24,000,000., sterling.

When at length able to

m

to

devote time to necessary reforms, Lord Canning bent himself

resolutely to meet his difficulties.

Doubling the customs, bring-

oft

ing in a license bill, and rearranging the stamp duties, he pre-

up

il

pared the way for Mr. Wilson; the latter by a clear budget

laid freely before the world the need of the Government, and by

i

he

the income and other taxes, endeavoured so to increase the

annual revenue that it might provide for the entire expenditure

ke

Under his successor, Mr

Laing,

these

improvements were

he

pushed to a more prosperous end. The huge native army was

10

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

cut down to 120,000 men; the English army was reduced to

blo

70,000; the taxes were again readjusted; and in May 1862,

Th

while the expenditure had been reduced, the revenue was found

dor

to amount to 43,000,000L sterling (an increase of 9,500,000L

4

since 1857), and instead of the finances exhibiting a deficit,

tO]\

there was a balance of 150,000l in hand.

The recent budget

ha

The

of Sir Charles Trevelyan shows greater improvement still.

e

credit of the Government has therefore been thoroughly restored ;

We

all public securities have risen in value; an annual budget is

Q)

presented by the Finance Minister based upon carefully drawn

an

estimates in every department of Government throughout the

1t

Empire: and an audit office watches scrupulously that no depart~

ment exceeds the sums sanctioned for its use.

B

a¢

Among further vital changes in the form and spirit of the

Indian Government, it must be noted that the army of India,

hi

native and European, has been amalgamated with the Royal

W

Army; that a portion of the barrier, which separated the un-

at

covenanted from the covenanted branch of the Civil Service, has

th

been broken down; that the superior native courts have been

amalgamated with the supreme court, and now enjoy as one

d

Ligh court the control and the revision of trained English judges;

]

that a large number of small cause courts have been established

§

in country towns and districts ; that many honorary magistrates

W

have been appointed in Bombay and Calcutta, and in various

al

parts of the country; and that an effort has been made to

th

bring the neglected provinces of Central India under a more

al

compact and efficient form of government than they have ever

yet enjoyed.

11

W

In the midst of these mighty changes, so calculated to render

Ll

English rule in India a wide-spread blessing, it pleased the God

of all wisdom to visit with the horrors of intense famine those

¢

I

provinces of Upper India which had recently been desolated by

i

plunder, massacre, and war.

In the early part of 1861, the

usual rains were withheld, but little snow fell upon the Himalaya;

It

and soon the empty reservoirs, and wells, the dried-up rivers,

a

and the scorched, burnt plains, warned the people that a time of

The famine extended over

P

terrible suffering was coming on.

925,000 square miles; affecting chiefly seven districts, and par-

{

tially involving nine others.

It held in its grasp 13,000,000 of

A

Half-a-million

people ; of whom 5,500,000 suffered cruelly.

of people died. In cattle and produce the peasantry lost not

less than 4,000,000 sterling. The famine was followed by pesti-

lence ; and the pestilence at a later period by heavy floods; and

thus the “sore judgments ” of God fell in succession upon

those devoted provinces, npon the soil of which much innocent

L S N e ey S gy

11

IN INDIA.

to

blood had been shed. But man added not to these calamities.

|

%y

The Government remitted 400,0007. due as land-tax; and gave a

it

0l

donation of 250,000/ more.

The Indian public contributed

it

45,000L ; and the Christian public of England, 120,000L., a noble

(3

token of forgiveness to the people from whom they and theirs

had borne such bitter sorrow.

One hundred and forty thousand

he

q:

people were carefully fed for several months; supplies of grain

stitute districts until the roads became

1§

were poured into the de

ruined and impassable: the orphan schools were filled with childr

en,

il

and ere long the pressure of the want was largely removed. In

he

many parts of the country, the largeness and generosity of the

lihe

English subscription produced a profound impression, and was

hie

acknowledged with many expressions of gratitude.

It would be wrong to conclude this brief sketch of the general

14,

history of India during the last ten years without adding one

al

1-

word respecting the men, who either in India or their retirement

at home, have passed away from the scenes of their labour to

125

the other world. Apart from the great men, the Nicolsons, and

el

Havelocks, and Henry Lawrences, who were swept away by

ne

ﬁs'

disease, and wounds, and war, during the hard service of the

Mutiny, of late years many have died who have done the

ed

state good service, and deserve grateful remembrance from those

(&)

who seek its welfare.

In addition to the chiefs conspicuous

IS

above all, Lord Dalhousie and Lord Canning— Lord Elphinstone

to

the Governor of Bombay, Mr. James Wilson, Sir R. Shakspeare,

e

and Colonel Baird Smith, Mr. Ritchie, and others, hold high rank

CL

W

Nor will those who knew her remember

in general esteem.

without regret those gentle virtues with which Lady Canning

er

adorned the high station which she occupied.

Thus, as great

‘()d

events in public life move steadily on, every step in this mighty

)56

march is watered with tears of gushing sorrow ; and thus, while

by

the wondrous changes of these few years draw thought and

he

reflection to Him whose kingly government they carry out, we

13

are reminded that the chief actors are but mortal instruments in

'S

His immortal hands.

He is the wise and Almighty Master who

plans; their lives help to weave the pattern He has devised; but

er

the happiness of emancipated nations is the glorious picture

b

which shall at length stand out before the gaze of an admiring

of

world, and give him universal honour.

n

Pleasant, however, as may be the contemplation of such vast

of

progress in the recent history of the Indian Empire, to all con-

1

cerned to find it flourish under English rule; elated and thankful

id

as all hearts must be who desire to see the English Government

N

endeavour to fulfil its solemn respousibilities to the millions its

nt

territories contain, it is with the progress of Christian knowledge

12

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

it

among its people, that we are now specially concerned ; and with

the enlargement of Christian efforts, and the increase of their

nf)i

kir

results that we have in these pages specially to deal.

Length-

for

ened experience of Indian life must deepen the conviction, that

only the faith of Christ’s gospel will prove a radical cure for all

pre

¢

the evils by which for ages the land has been afflicted.

Surface

1€l

evils may be healed by surface remedies.

Defects of ignorance

§0

may be removed by knowledge; some errors in the public

(0

relations of the people may be controlled by law ; material wealth

set

may be multiplied by machinery and steam.

But those moral

il

evils of a diseased soul which underlie all others, which add to

eV

the wanderings of a perverted intellect, which ruin faith, and

trath, and purity, which substitute Fate for God, and which

Or

to

produce the great personal, social, and public forms of national

misery, must all be met by that Divine truth, applied by Divine

it

sid

power, which regenerates nations by renewing their individual

people.

He alone can make a new nation who can form a

W

“ new man.”

(1

Il

1

Ten years ago the writer of these pages undertook an inquiry

a

into the results attained by missionary labour in India, and

(%

endeavoured to make, what was then new, a complete and con-

nected survey of the entire field of its operations, as well as to

il

k

estimate the position they had secured. The general survey was

based upon Statistical Tables, which exhibited the chief elements

c]

of these operations at every missionary station in India and

Ceylon.

Several efforts have been made in recent years by the

th

fo

Madras Missionary Conference and others, to examine separate

Cl

portions of the field; but ten years having passed since a com-

plete view was taken of the whole, the writer deemed that a

ge

fitting time had arrived when his former effort should be re-

de

newed

.

o

that as the two surveys would cover the same ground, a

n

g

fair comparison might be instituted between them, and advance

th«

or retrogression be distinctly ascertained.

With a view to secure materials of the most trustworthy kind

of

for this important object, at the commencement of last year the

n

thy

writer entered into extensive correspondence with the secretaries

of Missionary Societies, and with individual missionaries, in every

part of India, Burmah, and Ceylon.

A circular was prepared,

I

and 230 copies were sent, with nearly 300 private letters, to

Wi

individual missionaries, who, from their knowledge of the writer,

@

A

and their personal acquaintance with missionary work, were

competent to give valuable help, and likely to render it.

These

al

communications were received in the kindest spirit, and called

A

forth a hearty response.

One hundred and seventy-two letters

W

In

1

were received in reply, together with 280 printed reports.

e

IN INDIA.

13

th

many cases only statistical details were given, with a few brief

notes.

About eighty missionaries added information of a fuller

i

-

kind; and to twenty-four of his brethren the writer is indebted

at

for long and able papers on the recent history, progress, and

all

present condition of the missions of which they are leading

ce

members ; for which he has given them special thanks.

It only

remained to combine togetherdthe information, authentic and full,

Ce

e

so kindly contributed from many quarters.

This the writer has

done in two forms.

th

On the one hand, he has formed a complete

al

set of statistical tables, giving the names of missionaries, with the

numbers of their catechists, native churches, and schools, at

to

1d

every station in India: these tables are published separately.

ch

On the other, in the present pamphlet the writer has endeavoured

al

to classify the principal facts that illustrate the recent history and

present position of Christian missions in India, and place them

16

side by side with the results which the statistical tables display.

al

4

While those tables give numbers, they do not represent the

quality, either of agents, converts, or schools.

They show the

number of missionaries— perhaps, too, their nationality —but

are silent as to the varieties of their ability, their age, their

i

1=

experience, their efficiency. They may show the number of

native missionaries, but ¢ive no sign of their education, their

f0

knowledge, their training, their character or length of service.

4

They show not whether they come from the higher or lower

ts

classes, whether by hard struggles and a martyrdom of spirit

d

they have torn themselves from the tenacious heathenism of

1€

towns, or have with comfort joined their friends in embracing

te

Christianity in a quiet village.

They may give the number and

1«

general aspect of schools and seminaries, but are silent as to the

degree and quality of the instruction given.

All these are

e-

matters which lie beyond the range of mere statistical tables, and

belong to the discussion of the history, progress, and operation of

{5

the various mission agencies in all departments.

To them, with

other important questions connected with the missions carried on

d

in India during the last ten years, the writer desires now to draw

16

the attention of his readers.

05

Several months ago, after long-continued study, the writer

y

prepared a pamphlet, discussing these particulars, and enriched

|

with valuable quotations from the papers and letters communi-

cated by his missionary brethren.

Two-thirds of the manuscript

'y

were, unhappily, lost in the wreck of the mail-steamer < Colombo,”

and nothing whatever has been heard of it. Bitterly disappointed

e

at this termination of his toil, the writer hesitated long as to

d

whether the attempt should be renewed, but at length determined

S

to reproduce, as far as possible, from his notes, some of the facts

14

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

which previous study had placed at his command. This lament-

Ji

able loss will explain the delay that has arisen in the publication

§t4

of a work which should have appeared several months ago.

L

be

of

I. SPECIAL EXTERNAL EVENTS.

B

In

While steady labour has been continued in the various Indian

of

missions, in preaching, pastoral work, and schools, in the forming

bl

of Christian literature, and its circulation among old and young,

fo

certain special events have occurred in various parts of the field,

o

which give to the past decade a distinctive character. These

D

relate chiefly to the extension of the field, the full discussion of

be

missionary plans, and the way in which missionary stations were

fo

involved 1in the dangers of the mutiny.

to

1. ENLARGEMENT OF THE FizLp.

i}

pr

Just as the last decade opened, the Punjab, pacified after its

i

annexation to the Empire, became for the first time opened to

o

missionary labour.

So long as it continued under a native

t

government, especially amid the anarchy of recent years, the

settlement of missionaries was rendered impracticable; and the

p4

only effort that could be made to reach the Punjab population

1

was through the establishment of the American station at Lodia-

nah, which with its active press had, for a long series of years,

e

done something indirectly to circulate the Scriptures among the

Wl

Sikhs. Very soon, however, after the pacification of the Punjab,

th

under the advice of several able officials, and with their full

T

consent, stations were established at Lahore and Jullundhur,

K

which have been extended, in later vears, to Amritsir, Peshawur,

Sealkote, Rawul Pindee, Kangra, and Mooltan: all towns of the

al

hi

first importance, and centres of public influence. The great

agpore was at the same time opened to missionary

ik

province of N

influence, and ere long the Free Church of Scotland established

a8

a mission in its chief town. It is greatly to be regretted, however,

[

that Mr. Hislop and his colleagues have been the only mission-

aI

aries despatched, during these years, to its neglected people, and

that its four millions, with millions more in the neighbouring

e

lil

province of Berar, have had so few opportunities of learning the

In recent years, as we shall see, some

of

Gospel of their salvation.

portions of Rajpootana, long neglected and forgotten, have been

occupied with spirit; but other large districts,

opened like Jhansi

W

f}

to the Gospel, for the first time, remain neglected still. The

province of Oude likewise, after passing under English rule, was

e

g

IN INDIA

15

nent

ation

justly regarded as an excellent sphere of usefulness.

Four

stations were established in its principal towns (two of them in

Lucknow) before our decade closed, and two others are just

being commenced at Baraitch and Fy: Zabad.

The new province

of Sattara was also occupied by a missionary of the American

Board.

It is pleasant thus to see that the enlargement of the

dian

Indian Empire has not been left unheeded, and that the claims

of new provinces, added to those of people lonw subject to English

mig

rule, have led to a most important augmentation of the missionary

ung,

force in the country

It is only within a recent period that the

feld,

great provinces of Upper India were occupied in any strength

hese

During the past decade, however, not only have new stations

on of

been established in those provinces, but they have been extended

Were

to most influential towns among the people rendered accessible

to the Gospel for the first time.

The new province which has been most signally opened to

missionary effort, and has been most fully occupied, is the

province of Pegu

Until the annexation of 1852 the American

r 18

missions in Burmah had been confined to the narrow provinces

ol to

of Tenasserim and Arracan; and it was among the green jungles

ative

that clothe their rocky slopes that the earliest Karen churches

/]

the

were founded. These provinces, however, with their scanty

| the

population, were held as outposts to which the persecuted Christ-

ation

ians fled, and from which stealthy visits were paid by the

ydia-

missionaries to their Karen flocks in Bassein and the neighbour-

ears,

hood of Rangoon

Immediately after the annexation, almost the

y the

whole body of missionaries entered Pegu, and within two or

wb

three years rapidly took up their posts at Shwaygyeen and

uﬂ

Toungoo on the Sitang; and on the Irrawaddy at Prome and

dlmr,

Kemada, at Rangoon and Bassein.

The imperial city of Ava

Wil

also has in part been occupied by a native missionary, though

f the

his position among the proud Burmese is not exempt from

reab

danger.

pary

The whole field has by these additions grown compact as well

shed

as vast

Almost without restriction missionary stations may be

ev 61’,

established, and missionary work be carried on, in every province

The

53[0“

and city of the Empire from the Himalaya to the sea.

] a]d

partial exceptions are found in the territories of feudatory princes,

g

like the Rajas of Cashmere, Gwalior and Indore, and the chiefs

he

of Rajpootana, with the internal government of whose states the

English Government does not interfere. These, however, will be

ome

beent

won without trouble, when the states and provinces by which

they are surrounded are so fully occupied, that Christian know-

hans

The

ledge will find its way among the native subjects of those princes,

Was

who continually visit English towns and observe attentively all

16

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

that is going on

Much yet remains of that work of detail which

ton

alone will duly occupy the neglected provinces of Central India

tte

and Rajpootana, in which very few missionaries have as yet

10818

been placed.

1101

2. DrerurATIoNs TO INDIA.

that

0n ¢

During the past ten years an unusual proceedin

of great

Bur

importance to the management of our Indian missions, was on

several occasions adopted by the Committees of Missionary

pas

Vel

societies.

This measure, which circumstances have rendered

Was

somewhat famous, was the despatch of several officers of these

the

societies as deputations to visit the missions under their control

aut]

Two years after the annexation of Pegu, when an entire recon-

1mos

struction of the mission to Burmak was rendered necessary, the

My

American Baptist Missionary Union sent out to Burmah the

Rev.

J. S. Grainger and the Rev.

Dr. Peck to assist the

Uni

to s

missionaries on the spot in effecting the rearrangement.

In

il

1855, the American Board commissioned its Fmewn Secretary,

froy

the Rev. Dr. Anderson, and with him the Rev. Dr. Thompson,

A

to proceed to their three important missions in the Deccan,

Ceylon, and Madura, and the smaller missions in Madras and

ope

the

Arcot, to settle certain questions of great importance in con-

all

sultation with the brethren

About the same time, E. B. Under-

the

hill, Esq., the accomplished secretary of th

English Baptist

i

Missionary Society, spent nearly three years among the missions

of that Society in Ceylon and Northern India.

I'he Rev.

W.

My

Knight, of the Church Missionary Society, visited in a quiet way

while Dr. Graul from

10ss

then \1ad1as and Upper India stations:

Leipsic proceeded to the oldest mission in India, that at Tran-

and

Wit}

quebar with its branches; and Prmmpal Josenhans of Basle went

Tea(

over all the missions of the Basle Society in the South Mahratta

08

country and on the Malabar coast of the Indian Ocean.

Of these six deputations, one was scarcely more than a

Wit}

1t

friendly visit

two others were confined exclusively to the local

paxt

eIyl

i}

missions of a particular society; but the remaining three, not

bret

only examined with some depth the most vital questions con-

nected with th

e effective management of their own missions, but

$pec

endeavoured to make themselves acquainted with those of other

g

Evap

socleties.

They differed greatly, however, in their proceedings,

A more mischievous deputation than the

d

ng

character, and spirit.

one which visited Burmah cannot be well conceived.

Filled

he

1l

with theories formed on American soil, and failing to appreciate

la

the peculiar demands of the g

1t crisis through which

the

ot

Bpe

mission had passed, as well as of the wonderful openings it was

i

now called to fill, these brethren set themselves to frame regula-

i {

lt

(€

-

IN INDIA.

4

which

Tndia

tjoné and carve out plans, which on many points threatened

utterly to destroy the efficiency of existing operations.

$ yet

They

insisted that all exercises in the English 1

anguage should be

rigidly excluded from every depar

tment of the mission; and

that, whether for high or low, wealthy or rude, it should be placed

on a purely vernacular basis.

Not only should the sons of rich

great

as 0N

Burmans not learn English in a city like Rangoon, but even the

pastors and students should be trained purely

through the scanty

onary

vernacular literature then available for their studies.

All this

dered

these

was insisted on with a rigour and a perseverance against which

ntrol,

the opposition of missionaries

, who had experience but no

econ-

authority, was unavailing.

The effect of these proceedings was

y, the

most disastrous. A desert was made, which was called peace.

Many of the missionaries resigned their connexion with the

) the

Union; and the remainder, divided in opinion, were compelled

- the

In

to separate greatly from one another, to give up joint action,

and depend singly upon their committee at home.

The con-

fary,

troversy, transferred to New England, divided the Union there,

sl

made it for a time all but bankrupt, and threatened to ruin its

cean

operations for ever. A great change was at length effected in

and

- con=

the committee, and the breach has been slowly hea

ledi - N early

all the missionaries who seceded have been r

ndet-

eceived again into

the Union ; and it is hoped that the compactnes

s and unity of the

nptist

mission will once more be restored.

S

Very different were tl

R

1e proceedings of Dr. Anderson and

Mr. Underhill, whether

in their own s

way

missions of other societies.

pheres or when visiting the

Their anxiety to learn the nature

from

and influence of all pl

ans in operation; their hearty sympathy

['ran-

with missionary labou

went

rs; their courteous manner; and their

readiness to do justice to every earnest effort to make known the

jratid

Gospel, rendered them w

elcome guests in every mission; and,

with their long experience of missionary

operations in many

an &

parts of the world, under different stages of knowledge and

Jocal

civilisation, rendered them most valuable counsellors to the

, 1ot

brethren who sought their aid. In all the missions of their re-

con-

spective societies they gathered the missionaries

in consultation,

J but

made full and complete examination of every

principle and

other

'

every plan in operation among them, su

.

&

O

gested alterations here,

and

lingsy

Improvements there, and endeavoured especiall

y to adapt

) the

their missionary machiner

y more fully and completely to the

illed

claims of the present day.

The effect of these consultations was

ciate

not only to impart new s

pirit and vigour to existing operations, but

- the

especially in the American missions in Madura and the Deccan,

)

- Was

to throw into greater prominence certain principles to which

ala-

little attention had been paid: and if the introduction of some

g

C

18

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

Iidia

changes was not accepted with perfect unanimity, it was because

the conservatism of age and habit feared even where it was con-

[eoar

vinced. Time has shown that those fears were groundless, that

of ma

the changes introduced on certain points were decided improve-

asked

b

ments, and a marked increase in the prosperity of both missions

has been the result.

IS8

These deputations were not regarded with much favour by

tOh, (

missionaries at laroe.

A feeling was abroad, not unnatural, that

Q101]’11

the men who had spent years of exile in fighting with heathen

fate |

prejudices and the remains of heathen vices, were better able to

ende

judge of the worth of missionary plans than those who had merely

Slonar

studied them, however carefully, in the quiet of a mission-house

0 the

at home

The conviction, too, was strong that where the home-

cours

committees desired changes in the mission-field, the missionaries

b

on the spot should at least be consulted as to the suitableness of

han ¢

the time and the method of introducing them.

And the indigna-

Qe]f S1

tion of all was excited not only by the havoc produced in Bur-

Slongy

mah by the unreasonable ploceedm os of the Deputation that had

1852,

gone hither, but by the gross misrepresentations, to which one of

Q\ple

its members gave utterance, of the plans, the spirit, and the pro-

ceedings of missionaries in Madras and Calcutta who did not

symp%huc with his views.

But even missionaries may be too sensitive to the friendly

criticism of men outside their sphere of labour.

Rarely does 1t

I

happen that mere orders are sent from home which they are to

W h

0 ]

carry out without inquiry and without the privilege of remon-

there \

strance. Perhaps, also, it is not generally believed that the secre-

Siong

Onay

taries of our Home Societies are, on the whole, better acquainted

theiy

with the general progress of a mission, and better understand its

ke ¢

condition, than many of the missionaries who are labouring on the

0

t Iy

spot

Corresponding for years with men at work on different

Pring

fields, and in different parts of the same fields, personally ac-

etai

quainted with the knowledge, power, resources, and position of

i

0n

t

their various missionaries, while deficient on numerous points

$pe

of detail as to the manner, religious habits, and current opinions

b

Jtingj

e

of the people of certain localities, while uninformed of minute

Tlea A a

particulars as to the views, feelings, and wants of missionaries

and their Churches, they are still able to form general views of

dtack

EXamy,

the field as a whole to which few missionaries can attain.

Many

pel‘len(

missionaries, labouring diligently and successfully in a foreign

iy g,

field, know Tittle of what is passing in districts not a hundred

miles from their own; and to such the wider experience of men

W o

outside their own %phere, and looking at several localities at once,

By

011 I

ought to be of peculiar value.

T B

There were three or four points of great importance urged on

ey

¢

IN INDIA.

19

156

Indian missionaries by Mr. Underhill and Dr. Anderson; who in

-

regard to those questions only gave utterance to the convictions

hat

Ve-

of many friends of missions both in England and America. They

asked —Why have the native members of Indian Churches con-

s

tributed so little toward the support of the Gospel? Why have

missionaries placed so few churches under the care of native pas-

by

tors, and ordained to work among the heathen so few native mis-

hat

sionaries ?

Why are native converts content to remain in such a

1en

state of pupilage? Can they not enter on a course of more inde-

0

pendent action? Questions of this sort were pressed upon mis-

ely

use

sionaries both in private and in public; a great impulse was given

to their discussion; men who had been contented with the steady

me-

course of old methods began to consider whether new plans might

11e8

not be introduced; and it will be shown that on these points more

»Of

than on all others, viz., on the subject of a native pastorate and the

it

self-support of native Churches, the opinions and practice of mis-

ur-

sionaries in India are now far in advance of what they were in

had

1852. For that advance we are greatly indebted to the’earnestly

o of

expressed views of the two Deputations that have been named.

[}1 0=

ot

3. GENERAL MissioNARY CONFERENCES.

dly

Pl

s 1

From the private gatherings of the American missionaries,

e t0

who had been called together by the Deputation from Roston,

100

there sprang the idea of gathering a General Conference of Mis-

>cl‘e-

sionaries of all Societies for consultation respecting the position of

their work and the value of their plans.

Those meetings had

x}@d

] 1t

been occupied with an examination of all the operations carried

the

out in individual missions; they had discussed, it is true, general

rent

principles, but had added also a consideration of many minute

: ﬂCu

details; and principles had been weighed in their special applica-

n Of

tions to the wants of certain localities. It was felt that there would

jints

be special advantages secured by the discussion of these general

jons

principles by men of different societies, residing in different locali-

nute

ties ; and as doubt had been thrown on certain plans, and a fierce

:11’3634

attack had been made on others, it would be a public benefit to

Vs Ot

examine them together, and after giving due weight to the ex-

Ld

[a

perience and judgment, even to the weaknesses and prejudices of

ny

men engaged in carrying them out, to arrive at a common decision

as to their real worth.

dre

Four such General Conferences have now been held on Indian

men

soil in some of the principal centres of missionary operations.

e

The Bengal Missionary Conference was the first summoned.

It

d o

included fifty missionaries, and sat for four days in Calcutta, in

20

'TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

ich

The Conference in Benares followed in Janu-

September 1855.

aly v

ary 1857, when thirty missionaries, belonging to seven Societies,

but b

met to relate the special experience which belonged to the North-

flose

west Provinces of India.

The Madras missionaries met at Oola-

wonde

camund in the Nilgherry Hills, in April of the following year;

soclef]

they were thirty-two in number, and spent a fortnight in discuss-

{ime |

ing missionary operations in South India, amongst which several

fown ¢

questions of great importance arose from the peculiar relations

The fourth Con-

Tude,

of native society in that part of the empire.

Convie

ference met at Lahore a few months ago, in the last week of

Deen |

December; and included not only thirty missionaries labouring

frover

in the Punjab and in the higher parts of the North-west Pro-

Deen I

vinces, but also a very large number of influential laymen who

us §p

have long displayed the deepest interest in missionary labours.

Qema

The proceedings of these General Conferences have in part

that ¢

been published, and are records of great value to all who would

emplo

study the plans and results of our Indian Missions. No books like

Numerous works have at

o the

them have ever been published before.

times been written by missionaries detailing the history of particu-

lar missions, and the work carried on by individual men; but

none had appeared discussing the nature, application, and influ-

ence of the great range of plans, varied in their kind, employed

throughout the field by men of many societies, and pointing out

I

direct

such changes and improvements as are required by the advance

fime

of years.

The records of the Bengal Conference were published

in Calcutta; and those of the Oolacamund assembly at Madras.

alfocte

The papers belonging to the Conference at Benares were all

loeali

destroyed in the burning of the Allahabad Mission Press in June

thure)

18457.

andin

Those of the Punjab Missionary Conference are now

fo be

passing through the press.

These General Conferences will long be remembered by all

the an

'

who enjoyed the privilege of sharing in them; they are decidedly

JWies

one of the distinctive features of the decade which has just passed.

Wang

it}

They have had a powerful effect in confirming and increasing the

affectionate union which has long existed among Indian mission-

(0arg

aries.

Personal intercourse has for many years promoted har-

Vast g

mony among them; and in numerous cases the missionaries of

N

But by the

Glay

different societies have been close personal friends.

mutual intercourse and the practical discussions of these Confer-

Ca3gs |

ences their union and co-operation have been greatly increased.

Uy

It was practically shown on a large scale, how men of different

)lag

churches and brought up under differing forms of ecclesiastical

alld @y

organization, in striving to apply the same divine message to

g |

young and old among the heathen and to build up native churches

oy

among the converts they have made, have been led to adopt

W

IN INDIA.

21

much the same plans and to employ very similar agencies.

Not

dilig

s,

only was this seen by brethren sitting in the same Conference,

but by those who attended more than one, and still more by

ithe

Jola

those who have studied the proceedings of the four.

There is a

wonderful similarity about the Indian plans of the numerous

ear;

{IK

societies labouring throughout the country; while at the same

time the diversity produced by the differing circumstances of

reral

tlons

town and country, learned populations and untaught, wealthy and

rude, priests and devotees, is equally strikin

g

, and deepens the

Con-

conviction that those to whom the work has been committed have

k of

been made in their generation “ wise to win souls.”

Little con-

ring

Pro-

troversy now remains among missionaries respecting plans: it has

been proved to demonstration that many are called for; that vari-

who

D,

ous special measures, utterly unsuitable in one locality, are loudly

demanded in another; and that it is the part of wise men to see

part

ould

that every agency is perfectly adapted to the place where it is

employed, and that, in its own way, in its own sphere, it carries

like

e at

on the work of the Gospel as nothing else can do.

fietl-

- but

4, INFLUENCE oF THE MUTINY.

nfl-

oned

The Mutiny of 1857, and the disorders which it produced,

:' ou

ance

directly affected a large number of Indian Missions, and for a

time entirely suspended all their operations; while it indirectly

shed

dras.

affected the stations in all parts of Northern India, and even in

localities far from the scene of strife.

Houses were destroyed,

e al

churches and schools were burnt, and native converts scattered ;

June

and in many places, for more than a twelvemonth, its effects were

10w

to be traced in heaps of ashes and in broken walls, as well as in

the anarchy which prevailed on every side.

Most of these in-

e aH

juries have been removed, but traces of its presence are not

ledly

wanting still ; and if it has left its mark on the church-towers at

sseds

Futtehguhr and Ranchi, it has written deeper lines upon the

g the

character of the native converts, and instead of injury has done a

son-

vast amount of good.

har

No less than twenty missionary stations were involved in its

es Of

calamities, some to a greater, some to a less extent.

In several

i the

cases the injury inflicted has been repaired at the cost of a few

nfe-

hundred rupees, and all agencies have been easily resumed and

95eUs

replaced. In others, the loss of life and property were very great,

orent

and everything was swept away. At places like Nagpore, Jubbul-

sfica

pore, Mirzapore, and Benares, great alarm was felt from the near

e t0

approach of the danger, but neither life nor property was actually

}ch?s

injured.

In others the injury was confined to property alone.

22

TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR

fiom !

At Loodiana, when the mutinous Sepoys marched through the

town, on their way from Jullunder, the riotous mob set on

womfor

n

fire the city church, the schoel, and the press, with its large

At

store of books and papers, and speedily reduced the whole o

ashes.

At Mynpoorie the tide of rebellion ebbed and flowed,

verts v

numbe

leaving at length houses, school, and church in ruin.

At Muttra,

in addition to the house and schoo] Mr. Evans lost his valuable

suffere

library

At Agra, two mission-stations were almost entirely

by the

with f

swept away : churches, houses, and schools, were injured almost

irreparably where they could not be set on fire.

At Secundra, on

Wilay

atechi

the west side of the cntv, occurred the greatest loss in all the

North-west Provinces, in the utter destructlon of the great Mission

hist 3

Press, which, with its eighteen presses, its type-foundry, and its

Meery

and hi

numerous founts of Oriental type, and its vast stores of paperand

Government books, was valued at 30,000.

The torn books

beaten

and papers after the day of plunder strewed the roads for miles.

perty

At Agra were also destroyed the Depositories of the Bible and

with 3

Tract Societies, with all their contents.

From Bareilly the

(ospel

Mission families escaped safely to Nynee Tal and the hills of

from 4

Kumaon ; but Dr. Butler lost his libr ary, and the mission-house,

tempt(

with its f'urnlture, was swept away.

From Futtehpore the

than t

native missionary, Mr. Gopmath Nundy, fled with his family, and

Conve

after suffering great puvatlons and falhncr into the hands of the

0 the

lace.

The

batta]

rebels at Allah‘mbad escaped into the fort at that

buildings of the Mission were all destroyed.

At Allahabad both

over

branches of the American Mission were destroyed, chiefly by fire;

eaten

including the valuable press, with all its stores and Mr. Owen’s

pulled

biblical library, which he had been gathering for many years.

ombl

The Mission families found safety in the fort, but lost everything.

glam \

At Jaunpore, amid many perils, which liter ally brought death to

Were (

their very door, the families were preserved and safely reached

o dese

Benares.

At Ranchi in the Chota Nagpore Mission, the mission-

10ads g

aries were placed in great danger.

Their wives had been sent

Tesolye

down to Calcutta, but they themselves remained to the last;

At g);

and when at length the Ramguhr battalion broke into open mu-

Iestope

tiny, with the other Endhqh residents they fled, at a moment’s

ttel [V

warning, with what thev had on.

After several days’ march,

At Seal-

Th\

often in heavy rain, they safely reached Raneegunje.

t 10Ufr

kote, however, M¥. and Mrs. Hunter, of the Church of Scotland

of my, gy

Mission, but recently arrived in the country, were both killed.

frieng

At Delhi all the members of the two Missions lost their lives ; so

S0me |

did also all the missionaries of Futtehguhr and Cawnpore.

It

I

was one of the latter who, on that treacherous day, when the

[ lieg

gentlemen who had survived the attack on the boats were brought

out on the plain to be shot, beg

ged a few moments’ respite, that

gy

With |

IN INDIA.

2

o

Q

the

from the “ little book ” in his hand he might read a few words of

t on

comfort for himself and his companions, as their last scene drew

]arge

on

e to

At these twenty stations more than two thousand native con-

wed,

verts were involved in the perils of the Mutiny, and a very large

1ftra,

number were compelled to flee for their lives.

Some of them

nable

suffered greatly from want; others were beaten and plundered

irely

by their boasting enemies; and it is known that eleven of them,

most

with four children, were put to death. Amongst the latter,

2,00

Wilayut Ali, the well-known preacher at Delhi; Solomon, the

| the

catechist at Cawnpore; and Dhokue Persad, the excellent cate-

ssion

chist at Futtehguhr, stand conspicuous.

Joseph, the catechist at

d ifs

Meerut, was beaten and left for dead upon the ground. Raphael

rand

and his fellow-Christians at Goruckpore were for three months

hooks

beaten, plundered, and abused, had their bullocks and other pro-

niles.

perty stolen from them, were driven about the country, and yet,

and

with a single exception, remained firm in their adherence to the

the

Gospel. The converts at Allahabad and Futtehguhr were driven

|

xOf

from their homes, and in some cases were much oppressed and

0USes

tempted by the rebels around them. Perhaps none suffered more

, the

than the converts at Ranchi.

Amongst the enemies whom their

) d

and

conversion had raised up, and who had given them much trouble

f the

in the days of peace, there was one who, on the mutiny of the

battalion, rose up with all his strength in rebellion against the

The

hoth

Government.

For a time the Christians were only threatened,

beaten, and plundered. In village after village their chapels were

ﬁle)

vens

pulled to pieces and the wood-work stolen; their houses were

forcibly entered, and their large rice baskets, stores of wood and

ears

hing

grain, their clothes and brass vessels, were all carried away ; they

I

1l

to

were compelled to flee from home, and yet when they sought

to descend into the plains they found the passes guarded and the

ched

hel

8100

roads all closed. At length, as they would not apostatize, it was

sent

resolved by the rebel leaders that they should all be put to death,

Jast

as

At this juncture the English troops marched from Hazareebagh,

mu-

restored peace to the province, and saved their lives.

Their

bitterest persecutors were hanged.

nem 3

Al Ch;

The behaviour of all the converts involved in the Mutiny

throughout the provinces excited the esteem and admiration even

Seal

tland

of many who had viewed them with indifference. Among their

ill

ol

friends, judging from the apparent weakness of their character,

some had doubted whether in the day of trial they would stand

80

firm.

It

But the grace of God was all-sufficient, and in the time

of need they exhibited a submission, a patience, a constancy, that

n the

)u(f ht

threw honour upon. their profession. Wherever they were joined

hat

with the English they not only sided heart and soul with the

{]

24

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

Government, but offered a willing service, both in public and in

fhe I

private, of the most valuable kind.

(om

In several cases they served

as artillerymen and as police.

In the fort of Agra, when the

Bitho

house-servants deserted the English families to which they be-

being

longed, the native Christians supplied their places, and proved a

They

1

real and sufficient help.

Everywhere their character received a

0n Wi

but n

new impulse, and everywhere they rose in general esteem. Of

the two thousand involved in these troubles, not more than six

of Ca

apostatized, and even they returned when the trouble ceased.

nbur

The saddest case of all, whether among English or native,

May

connected with the Mutiny, was that of the missionaries at

honog

Futtehguhr.

The whole of the mission band in Delhi were

fall g

killed, as also all at Cawnpore; but most of them died early ;

over |

several knew nothing of the evil that was coming; but there

merq

was from the first a hopelessness of relief in the case of Futteh-

do.” |

guhr, which renders its story peculiarly sorrowful.

A most

T

interesting mission had grown up at the station; and no visitor

ere

could see the neat mission-houses; the large boarding-schools

THssic

for boys and girls; the long lines of houses in the Christian

and t

village; the extensive weaving establishment; the large tent-

are k

factory ; the handsome church; the English and native schools

tbe 1

for heathen scholars; and the bazar preaching chapels close to

litle

the city-gates, without feeling, that here was a light set up in

Upor

darkness to guide the heathen into the way of peace.

terta;

:

From the beginning of the outbreak, the brethren at Futteh-

httey

guhr were placed in circumstances of peculiar danger.

They

pecy

had rebellion around them on every side; hope and fear rose

0ve)

alternately before their minds; they knew mnot whither to turn ;

the ¢

it seemed impossible to find a place of safety. At length, with

ey

more than a hundred residents of the station, the four mission-

Perisy

aries, with their wives and two children, embarked in boats on

£en |

the Ganges, which passes the station, purposing (if it might be)

T

to go down to Cawnpore, and thence on to Allahabad. Un-

10gt

wittingly they quitted one scene of peril only to fall more

BN |

directly into the tiger’s jaws.

Terror by night, the arrow by day, were their constant portion.

Conye

theny

They were pursued, hindered, plundered, fired upon; but ran

befory

the gauntlet as they best could, and at last arrived at Bithoor,

Here

10

ten miles from Cawnpore, the residence of Nana Sahib.

0 Jag

their boat was anchored by an island, and they found to their

dismay that Cawnpore was in the hands of the Mahratta, and

vy

Whol

that the bridge of boats prevented their further passage.

Soon

the troopers of Rao Sahib, who held Bithoor for his uncle,

Weak

the

brought guns to fire on them, and they were landed and taken

this q

prisoners ; but before they left the island, they knelt together for

Vatey

IN INDIA.

25

(81|

the last time; and Mr. Campbell in the most affecting terms

[Ved

After brief detention at

commended them to God in prayer.

the

Bithoor, they were sent on by Rao Sahib to his uncle, the ladies

be

being placed on carts, and the gentlemen marching at their side.

Et} a

They reached Cawnpore at sunrise, fearing the worst from him

el a

on whose words their lives all hung.

Their death was agonising,

Of

but not delayed. An hour after they were led out on the plain

)

1X

of Cawnpore, and were all ruthlessly shot.

Peace be to their

unburied ashes !

May their precious names never be forgotten !

five,

May the turf ever be green upon the soil stained with their

3 ab

honoured blood !

May the pearly dew and the refreshing rain

yere

fall gently upon the sod ; and while the winds of heaven breathe

tly;

over it soft and low, may a voice ever rise before the footstool of

here

mercy: “ Father, forgive them; for they know not what they

feh

do,”

most

The losses inflicted on the different stations by the Mutiny

Nine ordained

itor

were heavy, both as to money and to men.

ools

missionaries, three assistant missionaries, six missionaries’ wives,

Eleven native Christians also

an

and three children, were killed.

tente

are known to have been massacred. The property destroyed at

100ls

the twenty stations has, on careful estimate, been valued at a

e 10

little more than 70,0000,

Of these losses the larger portion fell

upon the Church Missionary Society, and the American Presby-

) il

terian Mission ; the former of which lost about 32,000.., and the

eh-

latter, 26,0001.

On the restoration of order in several cases,

il

ey

especially those which fell within the jurisdiction of the Punjab

1086

Government, full compensation was paid from fines laid upon

the towns where the loss took place.

In other cases, however,

11418)

Wit

h

especially those within the North-West Provinces, the com-

3100

pensation given did not amount to one-third of the loss that had

been suffered.

5 0

t be)

The effect of these events upon the native Church has been

most marked, and in a high degree beneficial.

It has already

Un-

1018

been mentioned that, in the hour of their trial, the faith of the

converts and their attachment to the gospel had imparted to

f100e

them a vigour and decision which they had never displayed

ran

before.

Drawn to a very large extent from the artificial hot-

house system of orphan and boarding-schools, helped from first

100Ly

Jere

to last by missionaries, not only fed and taught, but in a measure

having employments created for them; the community as a

h

el

and

whole had grown up in the possession of sound principles, but

weak in character, with little self-reliance, and a

reat deal o

30001

the petulance of spoiled children.

The Mutiny has driven all

eley

kel

this away, and they who were thrown headlong into the troubled

waters, and had to swim for their lives, without the aid of the

r 107

26

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

mdtha

corks and bladders on which they had relied, gained health and

ad m

vigour in the process, and landed not only alive, but men. The

old system has been flung away for ever. When on the resto-

placed ‘

ration of order, the presses and factories were reopened, they

perity

were not taken up as mission property.

The great Secundra

lifein

Press was removed to Allahabad; where the American Press

also again commenced its work. But in each case, the native

Christians started as proprietors and managers, and took the

work entirely into their-own hands.

In the same way, the tent-

factory at Futtehguhr was handed over to the converts of that

Du

to the

station, who with the compensation money paid for their houses

0n sev

by the Government, purchased materials, and set the system once

T ——

more in operation.

In all these cases the missionaries have

and by

ceased to be troubled with secular matters; the native Christians

ay, 4

are thrown upon their own resources; they have prospered, and

Bengal

are growing wealthy; and pastors and people stand on a much

the M

alditio

happier footing with each other.

Thus has the wise government

of God brought to the little church in the provinces great blessing

India,

out of great trial.

the g

All traces of the rebellion are being rapidly removed. Every-

thinky

where dwelling-houses, schools, and churches, have been rebuilt

India

or repaired. Brick houses have taken the place of thatched

an |

4:

bungalows; the Christian settlements have been restored, and

unwi

the stations look fairer than before.

The schools of Secundra

and g

have been reopened; the tent-factory at Futtehguhr, with its

10t o

long lines of houses, its pretty village, and handsome church,

abour

once more challenges the admiration of the passing traveller;

thn f

fst,

and the mission-station at Bareilly, with its houses and schools,

has been recommenced on a larger scale than ever. Nor is it in

Th

In

missions only that such life and vigour are being displayed.

i

the restored public buildings throughout the North-west Provinces,

active

the numerous dwelling - houses, the large and lofty English

10m |

barracks at all the principal stations; in the great roads that

Tom |

connect them, and the massive railroad into which all traffic

DI‘. Bl

flows; proofs are given that the hold of the English on the

Begle

country is firmer than before.

And if the mind turns sadly to

$phepe

Cawnpore, where treachery and violence inflicted such fearful

Chiny

wrong, while the houses of death have been swept away and ‘the

B

murderers have received their due, the massive monument over

R:h

il

the awful well, with its richly carved screen of stone, standing

miSSiO]

conspicuously in the spacious garden, with its beds of turf, and

Which

running waters, and gay . parterres of flowers, declares that,

while we honour our countrymen who sleep beneath, and will

Wid'e 0

to Infy

remember their sad sufferings for all time, henceforth there is

Luck

peace between us and the people by whom they were wronged :

lllissim

IN INDIA.

27

and

and that the work of Englishmen in India, of governors, merchants,

The

and missionaries, is to bless the nations among whom we are

esto=

placed ; by diligence, truth, and uprightness, to bring them pros-

perity in this world ; and by divine grace secure for them eternal

they

life in the world which is to come.

ndra

ress

tive

- the

II. NEW SOCIETIES.

tent-

that

During the past ten years attention has been specially called

JIKGAS

to the claims which India has upon the Church of Christ: and

once

on several occasions, both by the events of God's providence,

have

and by the efforts of individuals, it has uttered the Macedonian

tlans

cry, “ Come over and help us.”

The general Conferences in

and

Bengal and Madras, as part of their proceedings, forwarded to

uch

the Missionary Societies of Europe and America appeals for

additional help.

Individual members of Christian Churches in

nent

.

India, possessed of wealth and influence, have at times urged

sng

the same plea; while the Mutiny profoundly impressed all

ery-

thinking men with the necessity of giving to the people of

built

India that gospel which alone can make them humane, and just,

and pure.

ched

These convictions were pressed home upon a mnot

and

unwilling people in numerous addresses, and sermons, lectures

and speeches, and by the public press.

The result has been a

dra

1 1t8

most gratifying increase in the agencies of older societies already

labouring in the country, and the entrance into India of no less

el

than five societies for the first time.

ller;

We will speak of the latter

first.

0olsy

The AMmericaAN MrerrODIST EP1scoPAL CHURCH commenced its

it m

In

important mission to India by despatching thither one of its

active and able ministers, Dr. Butler, at the close of 1856.

1068,

olish

From the missionaries of all societies in Calcutta, and especially

from those of Upper India, present in the Benares Conference,

that

Dr. Butler received a most cordial welcome.

:'afﬁe

Several large and

the

neglected districts of the country were pointed out as a suitable

sphere for the mission.

Having weighed their character and

v 10

;‘z’i‘lll

claims, and personally examined some that had been named,

Dr. Butler at length decided on the provinces of Oude and

the

Rohilcund.

over

He found them wholly unoccupied, not a single

missionary having been placed in any one of the large towns

ling

which these populous provinces contain.

The field, also, was

and

wide enough for the amount of agency which the Church desired

hat,

to introduce and the number of missions they desired to found.

wil

¢ 15

Lucknow and Bareilly were chosen as the first stations of the

mission.

Unable to obtain a house in Lucknow at the outset,

red

28

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

Dr. Butler opened his labours in Bareilly; he was there when

be gi

the Mutiny occurred, and, though his own life and the lives of

ome

his family were mercifully preserved, all the property of the

Tissi

mission was swept away. Meanwhile the mission-board, accept-

to 18

were

ing the decision of the superintendent, began to send forward

his younger colleagues: first two arrived, in the year of trouble;

Tibet

then others: until, in the course of three or four years, the

therr

number amounted to nineteen missionaries and assistants, most of

anor

whom were married. Three others have recently arrived : and,

they

it is hoped and planned that the mission shall as a rule contain a

the

full staff’ of twenty-five missionaries, besides the superintendent.

Proj

As the brethren reached the country, station after station was

offic

opened, until missionaries had been placed in nine of the large

villa

and flourishing towns of the two provinces, including Lucknow

and

and Bareilly, Moradabad and Shahjehanpore, Seetapore, Budaon,

dow

and others.

hou

The field of labour lies north of the Ganges, and extends to a

Mr

length of 300 miles, with a breadth of seventy-five.

Till now,

hin

it has been entirely neglected, and has therefore been affected in

Bu

small measureby the varied influences which are gradually changing

of

the knowledge and opinions of the population in the more open

(0

districts of even Upper India.

Still a blessing has rested upon

Ml

the mission in its “ day of small things.”

Buildings have been

()

Sel

completed at the different stations; and several small churches

C\I

have been gathered.

Two large orphan schools have been

established at Bareilly and Shahjehanpore, the former containing

s

140 girls, the latter about eighty boys, taken from the famine

a3

districts where they were cast on the world without friends.

Wi

Training schiools will be established for teachers in connexion

lit

with both schools.

A printing-press in Bareilly, and a farm of

B

5000 acres in Oude, also form part of the agencies indirectly

1

bearing on the prosperity of the mission and its people; and

!

Nynee Tal, in the hills of Kumaon, one of the sanatory stations

h

of the North-west Provinces, will be employed not only as a

station among the hill people of southern Kumaon and the

I

district at its feet, but as a health-station for the mission families,

i

and probably schools for their children.

All who have mourned

I

for many years the religious destitution of Oude and Rohilcund

must wish for these new and energetic missions prosperity and

usefulness.

The TiBerAN MoraviAN MissioN was opened a few years

ago in the neighbourhood of Simla, in the very heart of the

11%

It is on Indian ground, and its people are under

Himalaya.

Indian government; but it was planned as a mission to Tartary,

and the place was occupied as a frontier post until opportunity

IN INDIA

e

9

9

W ﬂeh

For

s of

be given for passing across Tibet into the Tartar country

some years past the Moravian Church has tried to found a

of

ne

e

mission among the Tartars, and, thwarted in their endeavours

0]

)=

to reach their country by Ruma or Persia, two missionaries

I'Wall

n ‘l

were sent to India, in the hope that they might penetrate across

Tibet.

These brethren, Messrs. Pagell and Heyde, commenced

g

their studies in Germany, under one ywho had been a missionary

1080 01

among the Calmuks fortv years ago.

On arriving at Simla,

: ixl

L n a

they proceeded to Ladakh, in Tibet, “which is in the dominions of

the Raja of Cashmere, and thence endeavoured to enter Tibet

|ent

Proper; but the moment they crossed the border, the Chinese

was

officials drove them back, and interdicted all intercourse with the

1d 0g

Again they tried

villagers, even for the purchase of provisions.

cknow

and again were they foiled.

In 1856, therefore, they settled

UﬂOIL

down in the great Valley of Lahoul, near Spitti, and erected their

house at Kyelang,

in its northern half where a third missionary,

stoa

Mr. Jaeschke, Jomed them in 1857, havmo" specially laid upon

now

him the clnroe to translate the Scrlptures nto Tibetan, for the

ted 10

Buddhist populatwn around them.

Having secured the services

g

of a lama, they began to learn the languages, both pohte and

) open

common, necessary Tor their work, and with great patience have

uf ol

succeeded to a considerable dewree. During the next three years

Jeen

several small works were written or translated, 1nclud1ng Barth’s

rches

i

“ Bible Stories,” a “ Harmony of the Four Grospela,

the Acts,

heen

a spelling-book, a reading-book, and a calendar, “with a few

jning

useful remarks on the Hl‘%tOl‘Y of the World, of Wlnch as well

amine

as of its Geography, the Tibetans have no idea.”

AH these

1enaS

works were printed by Mr. Heyde with his own hands, on a

ne\lﬂﬂ

lithographic press purchased at Simla.

At the same time Mr.

o of

Pagell commenced preaching to the people—or, rather, convers-

ectl

ing with them —whenever he could gather a small circle of

+ and

hearers in the little villages, upon one of the flat roofs of their

ons

houses.

t

! d‘a

It may be easily imagined that these villagers are exceedingly

d dle

ignorant and superstitious.

Practically, their religion consists

milies

in observing a few ceremonies, offering the incense of juniper-

berries, murmuring a prayer, and feedmo~ their priests.

The

uIne

flcun

lamas generally read fluently, but write very incorrectly, and

understand little.

ty an

Those who know the theory and the observ-

ances of Buddhism well are very few in number.

The people

are proudly satisfied with their own observances, and very indif-

‘Oalb

f the

ferent to the new religion brought among them.

It is difficult

pnder

also to get among them, from the fact that various dialects (as

1tar’y

the Buran) are used especially by the illiterate, though the

Tibetan is O*radually displacing them.

The

Tibetan has an

it

30

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

of Hin

extensive religious literature, and the missionaries are doing ‘what

i Ma

they can to help that language being spread among the people on

aborigy

every side.

They have scarcely been able to get any schools.

care,

They have gathered a small girls’ school, but though they teach

knitting to their scholars, public opinion does not allow them to

Oppres

Just be

teach reading also. Inthese efforts to spread Christian knowledge

station

by conversation and by books among the thinly-peopled districts

round their grand Alpine valley, all friends of missions will wish

place

sented

them God speed.

The Unitep PrespYTErIAN CHURCH of Scotland, though long

are cal

possessing flourishing missions in Jamaica and at Old Calabar,

peaple

teachir

on the Gulf of Guinea, till lately had no share in the mission-

work in India.

Stirred up, however, by the Indian Mutiny,

prea

several wealthy and influential members of the Church proposed

peaple

and “f

and provided for a separate mission in India; and in 1858 inquiries

were commenced as to the best locality in which to place it.

the sal:

Seven or eight separate spheres of usefulness were pointed out

ened {}

as soon as it was known that they would occupy the country in

heritag

n

force; and their claims were set forth, in many cases, by men

0t the

who were personally acquainted with their character.

After a

Thinge

them 1

careful and most elaborate consideration of them all, the com-

mittee chose the English district of Ajmere, in the centre of

as thy

Rajpootana, containing 400,000 people; and both the claims of

&H]OH;

Wi th S

that neglected province, and the subsequent progress of the

mission, show that a more satisfactory choice could not have been

Th(

made.

entereg

cotch

It was a sad commencement of their undertaking, though one

that has often been met with in the history of Christian schemes

Statiop,

of mercy, that one of the brethren sent to commence the mission

l‘iVed \

died just as he reached his appointed field of toil.

But, before

eXperie

long, five missionaries, including one medical man, had arrived,

Whop

and three stations were commenced at Ajmere, Beawr, and

sug]

Nusserabad, all towns of great im

portance and influence. Apply-

Vernae

ing successfully to the study of the language, the missionaries

to somy

opened schools, and began to preach, and soon found, as others

Minste

have found before them, that their teaching came into violent

el a]

contact with the caste prejudices of the people around them.

In

ang o

that part of the country, as at Agra and in the Punjab, there is

Chusg

found a large population of the ¢ Sweeper,” caste; and when the

Ullder

first boy of this class was admitted into the schools, the Brahmins

g g

and others left, asserting that it degraded them to have such a

Of thg

boy sitting in their midst.

How often has that battle been fought

9§1>1'e33

in India, always on one principle, God hath made of one blood

£ Hl th

all nations of men,” and always with one result, that Christian

Pubi;

kindness, with firmness in upholding right, conquers the tyranny

L ggg)

IN INDIA.

31

what

of Hinduism. A special opening of usefulness has been found

leon

in Mairwara, close to the present stations, and amongst the

0als,

aboriginal tribe of Mairs, so long the object of Colonel Dixon’s

each

care.

Mr. Shoolbred’s reception among this simple and once

m {0

oppressed race has been of the most gratifying kind, and he has

elge

just been securing means and men for occupying, as a principal

The claims of the

icts

station of the mission, their town of Todgurh.

wish

place and people are of the strongest, and could not be pre-

sented in vain.

How often it happens that Christion missions

are called upon to maintain, in the face of proud and haughty

long

abar,

people and priesthoods, the right of the poor to the Divine

slon:

teaching of the Gospel !

How often, since the days of Him who

2

{iny,

“ preached the Gospel to the poor,

and whom ‘the common

people heard gladly,” has His truth been despised by “ the wise”

yosed

iries

and “ the noble,” while it has defended the right of the outcast to

the salvation of heaven, has enlightened their ignorance, quick-

e 1t.

out

ened their conscience, converted their hearts, and given them the

Leritage of the sons of God!

Thus has it raised ¢ the poor out

'y mn

men

of the dust, and the needy out of the dunghill, to set them among

el 4

princes, and make them to inherit His glorious throne.” Drawing

com-

them from the degradation which they had themselves accepted

re of

as their portion, it has said to them, Though ye have lain

ns of

among the pots, yet shall ye be like the wings of a dove covered

with silver, and her feathers with yellow gold.”

the

heen

The Uxirep PresByreriaN CHURCE of the United States also

entered the Indian circle of missions about the same time as their

Scotch brethren. They have occupied, however, only a single

) 0Ne

The missionaries who ar-

elmes

station, at Sealkote, in the Punjab.

'

rived were four in number, some of them men of age and

gsion

efore

experience; and they secured the services of two native brethren,

whom they ordained.

They entered upon missionary life in the

f Ved:

and

usual manner, preaching to the heathen, and establishing a

vernacular school, which soon had a hundred boys. It is known

)pl}"

to some that in America the Church of which these brethren are

716

ministers is very strict and close in its communion.

Soon after

hers

olent

their arrival one of the missionaries, Mr. Hill, seeing the catholic

and genial intercourse that prevails amongst missionaries and

Ih

Christians generally in India, arrived at the conclusion that,

76 18

under the peculiar circumstances in which Christians in India,

1 the

and especially native Christians, are placed, some modification

mins

of their practice of close communion was desirable.

For this

chd

expression of his views, the Sealkote Presbytery resolved that,

ught

“in the view of this Presbytery, it is inconsistent with our

Jood

public profession to extend ministerial and Christian fellowship

stial

in sealing ordinances to the Rev. R. A. Hill!”

The Mission

oy

32

TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR

An

Board and the General Assembly decided that these proceedings

the st

were irregular, and ordered the suspension to be removed. But

undert

the Presbytery continued the correspondence, and, after three

first p

vears of worry and vexation, Mr. Hill has been compelled to

leave the Mission.

T0ISSI01

The RerormeEp Durcm CrurcE of America for five-and-

Were ]

5600 ¢

twenty years maintained no missions of their own, but carried on

all missionary work through the ¢ American Board” in Boston.

0 39

Several members of the Church were missionaries of that Board,

upon |

and were stationed in Borneo, at Amoy, and in South India ; and

greatny

practically their missionary thought and zeal were directed only

to Iner

durir g

to the localities at which these brethren were labouring. At

length, in 1857, both parties, in an amicable manner and with

13\’me1

expressions of mutual good will, severed the connexion which

The p

would

had existed between them, and the missionaries of certain stations

together with the property at the stations, were, at their own

New

request transferred to the separate agency of the Reformed

Europe

amoun|

Dutch Church. Thus it is that the Church henceforth appears

as a missionary agency which has entered for the first time into

years |

India during the last ten years.

nola

Tetury

The station of Arcot was commenced by two sons of the late

Dr. Sfidder in 1853, as an addition to the American mission in

four ¢

South India, and on the separation of the Dutch Church from

half 4

The little

the American Board, passed over ‘to the former.

Wholly

church of thirteen members soon grew, new congregations were

EXertio,

gathered, and new missionaries arrived in the country, of whom

only 5

seven were sons of Dr. Scudder, and four were possessed of the

the 114

degree of M.D. Six stations have been established in the Arcot

N ¢

district, with one exception:

near to each other and bringing a

8evers]

The

compact and combined influence to bear upon the country

either

exception is that of Konoor, a sanatory station in the Nilgherry

fatios

Hills.

There are ten missionaries in the mission, of whom one

Powep

is a native pastor; six churches; six catechists; and 232 com-

lude

municants, in a community of nearly 800 native Christians

The

i 11

schools are small, but there is a seminary at Arcot, containing

Statj 1008

twenty lads, to which the members of the mission look for the

m()ne\’

supply of native helpers.

It has already been in existence seven

Slong n

The Mission has found

years, and sent out six lads into service.

i

many friends among the English residents of the stations it

4 Vepy

contains.

haa i

While these five societies entering India for the first time

have added nineteen stations to our centres of labours, with

* At

thlrtv-ﬁve missionaries, a

still larger

number of the older

five

societies have also been making earnest efforts to increase and

ThE\

ab‘“lfer\

enlarge the agencies they were previously carrying on.

B Th

Yoy o5

IN INDIA.

33

»dings

Among these societies, for the exertions recently put forth,

But

the stations established, the men sent out, and the expenditure

three

undertaken, the Cuurcn MisstoNaRY SocieTy occupies the very

d o

first place. In 1852 it employed in India eighty European

missionaries and fifteen ordained natives; its numerous stations

and-

were placed in influential localities; its churches contained

ed on

5600 communicants, and its native Christian community amounted

jston,

to 39,000 individuals. While continuing to receive a blessing

oard,

upon its labours, the committee of the Society, appreciating the

- and

greatness of their opportunity, have endeavoured very largely

only

v

to increase the existing agency. They have sent out to India

A

during the last ten years ninety ordained missionaries and ten

with

laymen; and the native clergy have increased from fifteen to thirty.

vhich

The present staff, however, does not exhibit these efforts as one

ations

would naturally expect. Notwithstanding the addition of ninety

owll

new men to the eighty previously in the field, the number of

European missionaries at work in India at the close of 1861

rmed

amounted to only 116. The losses of the Society during the ten

pﬁ‘ﬂl‘S

o 1o

years have been unusually great. Out of the ninety men who left

England to commence missionary life, no less than twenty-two

o late

returned ; four visited the Cape or proceeded to the Hills; and

jon 1

four died. Of older missionaries, forty-five (that is, more than

half the Euro

from

pean staff when the decade began) left India either

wholly or for a time; and ten died.

litle

Thus it 1s that these great

were

exertions resulted in adding to the previous staff of Europeans

yhom

only a net increase of thirty-six men, and raising it from 80 to

of the

the 116 already mentioned.* These heavy losses have continued

Arcot

since the decade closed; and during the last eighteen months

several valuable missionaries, especially in the Punjab, have

ing 3

The

either died or been compelled to retire from their work.

The

herty

stations occupied during the decade have greatly increased the

1 0ne

power of missionary work in certain parts of India; they in-

com=

clude cities like Lucknow, Amritsir, Mooltan, and Peshawur,

The

in all of which strong missions have been placed, while older

ining

stations, like Benares, have been reinforced. The amount of

money expended by the Society on this enlargement of their mis-

r the

gerel

sions must have been very great.

During the same period the BasLe MisstoNARY Soctery in

foun'd

a very quiet, unostentatious way, has also enlarged its operations.

It has made its principal station at Mangalore very strong, has

increased its missions in the Canarese country, and established

- time

with

* At the close of 1861 the East-Indian and native clergy had incre

ased to thirty-

five. These being added to the 116 European missionaries, make a total

of 151 ordained

oldet

labourers in the Indian field at that time, bein

¢ Al

S1X

g an increase on the ten years of fifty-

years of 3144.—FEd.

The communicants had risen from 5600 to 8744, being an increase on the ten

D

. o b

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

34

etirer

new stations at Palghat and in Coorg.

In 1852 it had twenty-

ffy-t

seven missionaries at work ; but during the decade it has more

Chure

than doubled its staff, and has now fifty-seven in the field, viz.

Of the

and th

forty-five ordained missionaries and twelve laymen.

theref

forty-five, thirty have entered the country since 1852. The

WESLEYAN MISSIONARY SocieTy has increased its missionaries

efficler

a stea

during the same period to an almost equal degree, both English

w tn

and native.

Where in 1852 it had twenty-two English mission-

a-year

aries and fourteen natives; it mow has forty Englishmen and

standa

twenty-four natives; thus raising the entire staff from thirty-six

Missio

to sixty-four. Of the twenty-four native brethren, twenty are in

last th

the Island of Ceylon. The older stations of the Society have

ed, and a new station established in the

ndia

been greatly strengthen

a smal

province of Tanjore.

The society for the PROPAGATION OF THE

Gosprr, has obtained a large increase to its staff of native clergy,

Th

which has risen from six to twenty-eight, of whom a large

Which

Miss

13810

portion labours in Ceylon.

Its English clergy have increased

eight; and amongst its new stations

from thirty-eight to forty-

are to be found Delhi, Patna,

and Roorkee, in North India, and

Maulmain in Burmah.

The Baprist MISSIONARY SoCIETY has

once and again sent several new missionaries to India, but the

total increase is not very great. It had thirty-nine missionaries

in 1862 against thirty-one in 1852; and its native missionaries

Churg

are now six in number. The two principal American Societies

Bagle

during this decade seem to have been untouched by the influ-

Wesley

ences at work in Europe, and to have fallen back where other

Gmpel

societies have advanced.

The AmrricaN Boarp had forty

Bapti

ey

missionaries in India in 1852, all Americans: it has now only

I\men(

thirty-two, but with fift

een native missionaries and pastors, where

LUHdQ]

then they had none.

The AMERICAN PRESBYTERIAN MISSION in

Upper India had twenty-six missionaries, and has now twenty-

four.

The LoNpoN MISSIONARY SociEry also has fallen to a

position behind that which it occupied ten years ago. In 1852 it

On

had in India fifty-two English missionaries and three native

gy

at the end of 1861 it had forty-six English missionaries

pastors ;

tlog of

and seven natives.

During the decade it sent out to India

en]al‘ﬂ"e

twenty-three missionaries; but twelve died, and seventeen left

1§ flce

the country, of whom several had served their Master in the

w Ens

mission field for more than thirty years.

CPuelty

The position of this Society, taken with that of the Basle and

4l

Church Missionary Societies first named, il

lustrates clearly a

natlll‘es

fact of the greatest importance to all Indian Missions. The

aﬂd fdlc

losses of these societies among the older missionaries amount

Ul

during ten years to very nearly half the number with which the

It €3

decade began. The greater part of these losses arise from the

W Qh

b

IN INDIA.

35

)ntv.

retirement of those whose health breaks doWn. Thus out of

nore

fifty-two missionaries, the London

Society lost twenty-nine ; the

Y1z

Church Missionary Society,

the

out of eighty, lost about thirty-six ;

and the Basle Society,

out of twenty-three, lost ten.

It is clear,

The

therefore, that if the societies labouring in India wou

ld maintain

aries

eﬁiéiently the missions which the

.

y establish, they must keep up

olish

a steady supply of young men

5

and that this s

upply must amount

sl00=

wn ten years to half the number kept in the

field. Five per cent

and

a-year are required simply to maintain the staff

at the existing

y=SIX

standard; all increase lies beyond that number.

The London

16 11

Missionary Society, though making great exertions during the

hav

last three years of the decade, sent less than half its number to

1 the

India during the whole decade, and consequently closed it with

7 THE

a smaller number than that with which it began.

2

These facts may be briefly gathered into the foll

owing table,

arge

which shows a valuable addition to the agencies o

f our Indian

eties.

ased

Missions within the sphere of the eight principal soci

tions

Jan. 1852.

Jan. 1862.

and

y has

Societies.

¢ tl

16

New Stations.

Native

Native

141188

Missionaries

1a11es

Missionaries

Church Missionary Soc.

e

efies

Basle Mission

30

Lucknow, Peshawur, &e.

nffu-

Wesleyan Missionary So.c

—

Coorg, Palgaut, &c.

24

Trivalore.

other

Baptist Missions

Gospel Propagation Soc.

28

Patna, Delhi, Roorkee, &c

forty

American Board

N OO W = v

L)

Kokar, Melur, &c.

nly

American Presb. Missions

e A e X | Missionaries

e

Roorkee, Rawul Pindee, &c

where

London Missionary Soc.

52

-g\_g utg = -{F:o-g i 5\ Missionaries

Nundial, Vizianagaram, &c

312

42

389

oN 1

13

enty

to &

SpEcIAL Inpian Funos.

52 1t

One of the forms in which the newly-excited interest in

)atl\ e

Indian Missions was displayed during the decade, was the forma-

naries

tion of Special Funds to provide for a special and immediate

[ndia

enlargement of those missions

0

All of them sprang into ex-

istence during the Mutiny.

Deeply did religious society through-

m he

out KEngland feel, after the 1

amentable exhibitions

of reven ge and

cruelty which that mutiny called forth, that mo

re than ever is

o and

the gospel required to enlighten and sanctify those lawless

\I‘}‘v a

natures which have been trained under the influences of idolatry

Tl

i

and false religion; and earnestly did Christian men desire more

noll“t

completely to fulfil the duty devolving on the country generally,

h the

but especially on its Christian people, to apply t

hat remedy

which the Saviour has himself provided for hea

ling the soul-

g the

maladies,

under which its nations have so long suffered. Special

36

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

appeals, therefore, were issued by several societies, and entorced by

the facts and arguments of numerous missionaries to whom India

was practically known. In this important effort, the Bible and |

L §

Tract Societies also joined, purposing to make a special applica-

tion of the means at their command within their peculiar sphere.

Th

The sums gathered in answer to these appeals, were as follows :

with t}

N0W €3

Church Missionary Society .

.

£67,000

London Missionary Society

22,410

solid a

5,469

10 nig

Baptist Missionary Society

and qit

Wesleyan Missionary Society

7,500

Propagation Society

40,000

deep c

.

7,455

sudden

United Presbyterian Mission.

British and Foreign Bible Society .

¥:188

and o

Religious Tract Society

°

2,605

Gospel

tion,”

°

]

. £159,628

field 35

T otél

labour

For these large and important additions made to the agency

sions ¢

of our Indian missions during the past ten years (and only the

larged,

most prominent items have been given above), the thanks of all

mall|

the friends of missions are largely due to the able secretaries of

While Christian men on all sides, full

po'}nts

our Missionary Societies.

Opinip

of zeal for India, felt anxious to do their share in establishing

the re)

new missions, it devolved upon the secretaries and committees of

and ey

the various societies to devise plans, to despatch deputations, to

mens {

arrange meetings, gather funds, and seek for men; and those who

have observed the proceedings of that brief but important period

faster 1

of active benevolence which followed the Mutiny, are well aware

Santry ‘

that in carrying out these measures the officers of our societies

Dorters

occupied a foremost place.

But it is not only on such special

are the

occasions that India owes them gratitude: it owes them more for

ﬂl‘e Onlw

that quiet, steady attention to its claims, which they have dis-

that “‘w

played year after year, and which

has kept up a continually

een (|

increasing supply of missionaries sent forth into its fields. Such

an gty

thanks are also due to many Indian officers settled in and around

enthyg;

London, who, by their attendance on committees and the exertion

of €Xag

of their private and social influence, have done much in recent

acts 0?

years to promote its interests.

And for the extension of the

missions already spoken of, special thanks are due to many re-

siding in the country, who by their pen and their personal service

Several such have in late

have powerfully advocated its claims.

No

years devoted vast sums of money to the commencement of special

stations, amongst whom Col. Martin, Col. R. Taylor, Major Con-

Of ]ate

lthyg

ran, and Mr. Tytler of Ahmednuggur, deserve special mention ;

and it is from such devoted men that the proposed mission in Cash-

COsta] §

mere has received such efficient advocacy and such liberal support.

6 St()l‘

IN INDIA.

37

ed by

India

and

ITI. SPECIAL PROGRESS IN CERTAIN LOCALITIES.

lica-

here,

The tables of Indian missions just compiled, when compared

WS

with those of 1852, show that, as a whole, the Protestant missions

now carried on in India have during the past ten years made a

solid and secure advance.

Little has occurred to attract the eye;

no mighty wave of revival has poured like a flood over provinces

and cities, carrying all before it, and leading men by thousands in

deep conviction to cry, ¢ What shall we do to be saved?” No

sudden impulse has burst the bonds of caste and Hindoo idolatry,

and led the votaries of superstition to seek Gospel liberty and

Gospel light.

“The kingdom of God cometh not with observa-

tion:”

Romance has little to do with Indian missions.

A hard

field is being tilled in some portions by earnest labourers, and such

labour is not carried on in vain.

All over the country impres-

sions are deepening, knowledge is increased, churches are en-

rency

\ the

larged, and numbers steadily grow.

But progress is not equable

of all

in all localities.

The soils are not alike.

The obstacles at some

.

f

168 0

points are very great.

In the cities which rule the public

s, full

opinion of Indian society, men have much to lose in forsaking

ishing

the religion not only of their forefathers, but of the neighbours

oos of

and companions by whom they are surrounded: Hindu punish-

15, 10

ments for inquiry are prompt and sure; still more severe for men

) who

who believe and accept the Gospel.

Country churches grow

faster than those in towns, far larger numbers of the simple pea-

pel‘io

aware

santry become Christians than of the wealthy and intelligent sup-

r('ieties

porters of Hinduism.

Most numerous, most easily drawn of all,

are the converts from the Hill people, or the outside tribes, who

gpeCiﬁ

e fOf

are only slightly Hindus, or are not Hindus at all.

Thus it is

o dis-

that while all have advanced, naturally enough attention has

nuauy

been drawn to certain localities in which progress has been rapid

Such

and striking.

It is to be regretted that respecting these localities

enthusiastic friends at home have at times indulged the language

roud

ge]’ti(;‘n

of exaggeration not warranted by a sober estimate of the real

recent

facts of the case.

of the

g I

1. MissioN AmonGg THE COLES.

arvice

No mission has been so frequently brought before the public

g eClﬂ

of late years as that of the German brethren among the Coles.

I COH

It has seemed in a measure to satisfy that craving after Pente-

costal success, without a due amount of previous labour, which

m‘[i@u )

l Cz\ih

the story of missionary conquests produces in compassionate but

38

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

nnkn

ill-balanced minds.

A few facts will show how far this longing

pours

may be satisfied, and how far the rule holds good in this portion

of the Lord’s vineyard: ¢the husbandman first labouring must

be partaker of the fruits.”

are I

arour

About 200 miles from Calcutta, on the western borders of the

town:

great plain of Bengal, and south of the neighbouring province of

Behar, lies the broad table-land of Chota Nagpore.

Raised on

abori

of all

the shoulders of a long line of granite hills, on the east it looks

Coles

down upon the vast rice-fields of Bancoorah and Midnapore,

which its many streams richly fertilise, and on the west, buried

singk

than.

in its dense impassable jungles, lies the beautiful valley of the

Upper Soane. Though a table-land, its surface is far from level.

they |

It presents to the eye an endless succession of undulations, a

proac

rolling country, formed of gravelly hills with swampy hollows at

10 ge

their base, while on every side lofty detached hills, covered with

ong,

brushwood to the top, stand sentinels, as if to guard the land

Mung

T

from harm. The province is richly wooded in every part; all

the Indian trees are found in its deep jungles, with the gigantic

gent,

Senge,

creepers that mount the loftiest, but the mango-trees are pecu-

fond (

liarly fine.

They appear at times in long avenues lining the

tracks, which form the only roads; at others they are found in

bure

Cotta

vast shady groves, with enormous trunks and mighty arms: and

WorE

again they stand singly in wide open glades, and give to the

scenery the rich and peaceful aspect of an English park. The

subst;

and g

coffee plant, the orange, the shaddock, and the citron, grow readily

in gardens, and tea has also been produced, while rice is grown

Iay

(Ui

in all the swamps, and oil-seeds are most abundant.

The ap-

Slon

\|

oleg

proaches to Chota Nagpore are exceedingly interesting to the ob-

server of physical geography. On its east side a steep pass leads

Demg

up its hilly face from the plains of Pachete and Ramguhr.

On

By

made |

the north the traveller passes a series of broad terraces, the

earliest being several miles wide, and having in its centre the

18on

healthy military cantonment of Hazareebaugh.

Passing south-

Slll], di

relig

ward from this station terrace after terrace, ridge after ridge, and

10

stream after stream, are crossed, till seven have been numbered,

Worsh;

and finally, after a steady ascent of five miles through shady

0lng)

jungle, where birds of varied plumage are met with, where

atfy bL

monkeys swing from bough to bough, where at night tigers and

Ong

bears abound, we reach the undulating plain, with its great fruit

I

trees and broad fields of corn.

temy

The climate of the province is

al O‘QS

more temperate than that of the Bengal plain.

Spreading out at

$eem {

a height of 2000 feet above the sea, though not in the dry

Tality |

summer months, it is cool and pleasant in the rains; while in the

ave |

cold season, with the thermometer at 44 degrees, and a cloudless

P,

sky of pale blue overhead, there is a sheen in the atmosphere

and tl]

L]

IN INDIA.

39

0

unknown to the heated plains, and at early morn the joyous lark

1ging

rtion

pours forth his song upon the dewy air.

must

The people of Chota Nagpore and the neighbouring districts

are not Hindus by birth, of' the races that have filled the plains

f the

around them, and form the inhabitants of their great villages and

ce of

towns.

They are of various and apparently kindred races of

d on

aborigines, amongst whom are the Sontals, who occupy the slopes

of all the hills of East Behar.

looks

The principal tribes are called

Coles or Khols, and it is very doubtful whether they are of a

pore,

single race.

Scholars consider that they are older as aborigines

uried

f the

than any other race in India, and their own traditions imply that

level,

they belong to different ages.

The term Cole is a term of re-

proach, never used to designate themselves; indeed, they have

s, &

ws ab

no generic name for the people whom the English speak of as

with

one, but speak of themselves as three separate tribes, Uraos,

Mundaris, and Lurkas.

Jand

all

They are an active people, of strong make, not very intelli-

yantic

gent, slow to learn books, but by no means deficient in common

sense.

They are good-tempered, light-hearted, and are intensely

peCll

fond of dancing and music.

The whole people live by agricul-

g the

ture; many occupy farms of considerable size, and in their large

nd n

cottages with their stout mud walls, with their numerous well-

an

0 the

worked rice baskets, and their fat cattle, show signs of possessing

substantial wealth. But large numbers are simply farm-labourers,

The

and are poor in the extreme.

Everywhere the rich landowners

adily

lay on the people the hand of the oppressor, and it is this oppres-

;rOWIl

sion, far more than any propensity to rove, which has driven the

¢ ap-

Coles from their native

e b

Demerara.

province to be exiles in Mauritius and

Jeads

Brahminism, with its common idols and vulgar festivals, has

(On

5 the

made considerable progress among the Coles, but the native re~

ligion of the tribes is a simple devil-worship.

They worship the

e the

sun, and honour a kind of deity called Bunga; but practically the

outh-

, 40

religion of those who care to maintain a religion at all is a devil-

worship similar to that of Malabar and of the Shanars near Cape

eredy

Comorin. Of their demons they stand in great fear; to them they

shady

where

attribute all current calamities, and to them they address the

longing cry, ¢ Arise, and save us.”

The country possesses no

g an

temples to these beings; only a few “altars” are erected in the

frai

nce 18

largest villages, and when offerings are made the largest portions

seem to consist of broken pot-shreds and old brooms!

The mo-

ot 4

rality of the people is very low.

They are great drinkers; they

s dry

have learned to be great liars; though their marriage vows are

n the

kept, almost unbounded license is permitted to the unmarried,

idless

and thus principle is corrupted in very early life. There is a

;phel'e

40

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

wella

universal belief in witchcraft, and not unfrequently that belief

victio

produces murder.

The mission among the Coles was commenced in 1845.

this 1

Gossner had desired to establish a new mission in one of the

knew

eastern islands, where the missionaries would both themselves be

1851,

free and not interfere with others.

36,0

He found the men, and

having no definite plan, sent them in the first instance to Cal-

of wl

cutta.

There they resided with the late Dr. Hoeberlin.

One

comm

morning, taking an early walk, they observed a number of

old, |

natives with dark skin clearing the public drains, and struck

{l

“rev]

with their appearance they asked Mrs. Heeberlin, ¢ Who are

those people we saw, so low and so degraded ?”

She replied,

steady

stead|

“They are Coles from Western Bengal.” Their interest was

excited, and inquiries were pushed further.

In that estimable

were

Christian lady these unexpected questions produced both wonder

tempt

and 1

and delight.

She had long been deeply interested in that neg-

lected people; she was well acquainted with the early labours

when

among them of the late Mr. De Rodt, and with his affecting

ianity

descriptions of their degradation.

She therefore pressed their

tiful

case upon the brethren, who were pleased with the field opened

their

before them; and after consulting Colonel Harnyngton, one of the

hrac

officers in the province, who promised them a warm welcome, it

ming

As it

cony

was settled that they should proceed to Chota Nagpore.

was already late in the season, they went, in the first instance, to

tion

Bancoorah, in the neighbourhood, and remained a year with the

them

late Dr. Cheek, who showed them great kindness, and treated

the |

them as his sons.

taker

Joined by two new brethren, in the beginning of 1846 they

Selze

took up their position at Ranchee, and began to build their sta-

they

tion.

Colonel Ouseley received them kindly, and the Raja gave

the s

them more than thirty acres of land. Building their houses with

theiy

their own hands, making them of small size, and incautiously ex-

Ciple

posing themselves to the sun, like other pioneers, they paid the

\

penalties of inexperience. Within a few years four of their number

auth

died, and one of their earliest possessions in the province was a

The

“burial-place” for their Christian dead.

Work, however, went

e\‘erj

on: they learned something of the Urao tongue, but still more of

lfe,

Hindustani, and began to preach in the latter, unaware that the

fl

language which would prove their greatest help is the Hindi.

furyg

They also founded a small school with a few orphan children.

pulle

Four years passed away, and not a convert came; they grew

disfy

discouraged, and seriously thought of removing to the plains

theiy

among the Hindus, as if that would have mended the matter!

H“ag

In 1850 the first inquirers visited them, and were baptized.

Not),

Then they learned how time is required in missionary work as

hev

IN INDIA.

41

el

Ief

well as in husbandry ; how knowledge was quietly spreading ; con-

victions were deepening; and many were asking in wonder about

845

this new way; the seed was springing and growing up, they

the

knew not how.

In that year they baptized eleven adults; n

3 be

1851, twenty-seven; in ’52, thirty-eight; in ’54, sixty-five; in

and

’56, ninety-six. Before the Mutiny they had baptized 420 adults,

al-

of whom 180 were communicants, and their native Christian

One

community consisted of more than 800 individuals, young and

r of

old, living in more than sixty villages.

ek

There was nothing strange in all this. There was no striking

are

“revival” in the province; inquiry and profession were quiet,

ied,

steady, continuous.

God’s blessing from heaven was resting on

was

steadfast labours, prayerfully maintained by zealous hearts. They

able

were teaching simple men, who possessed only the most con-

ider

temptible shadow of religion, who were unfettered by the caste

160

and family bonds which make Hinduism so strong, and who,

IS

when invited by their believing neighbours to examine Christ-

ianity for themselves, and having examined and found it beau-

g

het

tiful and fitted to satisfy their simple souls, had no obstacles in

ned

their pathway which should make them hesitate in at once em-

They were not, however, left in peace.

The Ze-

the

bracing it.

e, 1t

mindars of the province rose again and again in opposition to the

converts, and brought to bear against them all the social persecu-

st

10

tion they could command.

False charges were brought against

tl

16

them in the courts, their houses were plundered by armed bands,

ted

the large rice-stores carried off, the very roofs of their houses

taken away, and money and the women’s ornaments forcibly

seized. Most patiently did they bear the outrages from which

hey

st

4=

they so deeply suffered; grace was given them to ¢ take joyfully

K

the spoiling of their goods;’

elders and people remained firm in

PAL

y lth

their faith, and the trial only gave tone and strength to the prin-

ex-

ciples which were so rudely tested.

When the Mutiny cast loose all the bonds of political

the

ber

authority, these persecutions broke out with fresh virulence.

The Ramguhr battalion that held the country mutinied, and

3 &

ent

every Englishman, civil and military, of all ranks, fled for his

life.

Before many hours had passed, every bungalow was in

e()f

flames; the mission-houses, being tiled, were stripped of their

the

idi

furniture and books; the church was gutted, and the organ

pulled to pieces; cannon-balls were fired into the tower, but

ell

The converts were hunted from

oW

disfigured without harming it.

their houses, and lost all their property of every kind; all their

15

village chapels were unroofed and stripped ; and at last, when

el

nothing else remained, a price was set upon the converts’ heads.

ved

They were compelled to hide in the jungles, and sought, though

a

p——

e

42

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

in vain, to descend the passes, which they found guarded, in

brethre

order to escape into the plains. Many stories are told of hair-

and a

fhe fet

breadth escapes; at times they met with singular kindness from

strangers, especially from women, nevertheless a few were killed,

Written

and their persecutors had seriously planned to exterminate the

and we

It s t

Christians from the province, when the English soldiers marched

up from Hazareebaugh, put an end to disorder,

and captured the

all e

rebel delinquents.

Their chief persecutor was hanged in the

words

middle of Ranchee, and so bitter was the disappointment of his

misgiv

party, that it was universall

y credited that he would rise again

who 1

from the dead.

The n

The missionaries speedily returned; work was resumed, the

fimes ¢

congregations were re-gathered, and a strange measure of pros-

500 vi

conver|

perity was henceforth granted. New life seemed given to the

Christians, and their enemies saw with amazement that the

ation |

dispersed and despised race came forth more numerous than

decisto

ever. In 1858, 247 were baptized ; in 1860, 305 ; in 1861, no

reache

less than 522, of whom 300 were adults.

On one occasion,

and

106 were baptized in the church at the same time ; on another,

heathe

75.

When our decade closed, there were in the mission 1900

neighl

baptized converts, of whom 400 were communicants; and the

Gospé

definite inquirers were about 600 more.

The converts resided

thelr 1

in 173 villages. During the last fifteen months, however,

a very

has

large addition has

been made to the mission; and its present

theneig

position may be seen from the following table : —

8ll-y

taught

Crora Nacrore Mission, APRIL 1863.

gent w

Missionaries

reply;

Rhnchios,

Al

Chiof Stations {

fo Ray

Hazare?baug%l.

Village Cha

Dumeyy

Elders

pels .

31

Which,

Catechists

ate f

Communicants

790

Supplie

Baptized Christians

3401

$pecia]

Inquirers

100

Year {

91

Scholars {

B?f;rdin g

¥

120

alngg]

Contepy

On one point considerable misapprehension has arisen in

Chﬂdre

With ¢}

Europe, and the mistake has been exaggerated by enthusiastic

Cessiop

minds.

The number of adherents of the mission, “ almost

Ploceg

Christians,” has been spoken of as immensely large. One writer

0“0\\'@

says of them, “among a mass of professed Christians of several

Slng

thousands, . . . . living in more than 800 villages,” &c. ¢ The

Muh,

IN INDIA.

43

led, in

brethren count at present in round numbers 2000 baptized ;

f hair-

and a vast number of people have broken caste and thrown off

s from

the fetters of idolatry altogether.”

When these words were

il

written, the inquirers, who had laid aside the marks of heathenism

te the

and were in earnest to learn the gospel, amounted to 600 persons.

arched

It is true that outside them there are in Chota Nagpore, as in

red the

all great missionary fields, a number of people to whom the

i the

words of the Gospel are pleasant and comforting, who have many

of his

misgivings about their own religion and about their own position ;

, again

who read the Scriptures and acknowledged them to be true.

The number of such among the Coles 1s large; men have at

times come and conversed with the missionary, from more than

o, the

f pros-

500 villages, whose names are known: but such persons are not

o the

converts in any sense; they are asking, learning, gaining inform-

ation that may bring them to some decision, but no definite

at the

s than

decision has been reached ; and in hundreds of cases when it is

61, 10

reached, it will be (as it was with the people who “ate the loaves

casion,

and were filled,”) a decision to “ go away,” and remain in

nother,

heathenism. The Christians have been very active among their

neighbours; they have been the missionaries who spread the

1 1900

nd the

Gospel outward, far more than the German brethren, who are

resided

their instructors ; and through them some knowledge of the Gospel

has travelled to all the villages of the province. Everywhere in

avery

Jesent

the neighbourhood of their stations, the Coles are ashamed of their

devil-worship, and never allow a missionary to see it.

“ Who

taught you about Jesus Christ?” said a missionary to an intelli-

““ Who!” was the

gent woman, who had come to Ranchee.

reply; ¢ why this teaching is all over the country.”

A large number of the Christians come in from their villages

to Ranchee every week for the Sabbath services.

They are so

numerous, that a special serai has been erected for their use,

which, with its broad verandahs and inner court, can accommo-

date 600 visitors.

They bring all their food, and are merely

supplied with firewood at the expense of the mission.

They hold

special festival at Christmas, and on the first Monday of the

year they gather to celebrate their harvest feast and hold an

annual missionary meeting.

It was a pleasant sight last year to

contemplate the happy faces of the multitude, men, women, and

children, as they collected in the square near the mission-house,

with their offerings in their hands, prepared to march in pro-

el in

cession to the station-house.

As the gong sounded ten o’clock, the

lsiastic

procession moved off, headed by Mr. Brandt, with the boys’ school 5

plmost

followed by Mrs. Frederick Batsch, with the girls; the children

wite!

all singing a hymn of praise to the tune of Kiel. Next came a

;ever il

«The

number of women with large baskets on their heads, then the

44

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

worthy

v

men, leading their children, or carrying other loads; all marching

up the noble avenue of Pontianas to the church, which stands on

Tepeate

the slope at its further end. Arrived at the church, they passed

works

Name.

up the centre aisle, ascended the stairs into the deep chancel,

and marched round the communion-table, which stood out in the

Christ!

Ble

centre, every one presenting an offering.

In the front, had

already been raised a small stack,

about six feet high, of sheaves

tend w

of “first-fruits.”

Small boxes for money stood on the table;

Judgme

but the rice offered was poured upon the floor. None came

of the

empty-handed, every one, men, women, and children, presented

Comscic

money, but the chief gift was the cleaned rice, that had been

and pr

gathered in their fields. For half-an-hour the people came slowly

very ¢

on; old men and women, strong men and children, women with

Seatter

children at their sides or slung upon their backs; the prosperous

come |

farmer, the poor day-labourer, all, and every one br

ought their

miles ¢

gifts. Some brought a handful in a cup; a few brought large

and ex

baskets with half’-a-hundredweight: others a more moderate

only st

quantity.

have

Meanwhile the children in the gallery sang a variety

of hymns, accompanied by an organ, played by the school-tescher,

chapel

one of their own people; and sang them with a clearness and

the ws

precision, taking the different parts, which it was most delightful

are ye

to hear. So the procession passed on, the money increasing in

selves

the boxes, and the rice-heaps growing higher on the foor, till

work

all were seated in the church for worship.

Those “ heaps”

Need g

brought the old Temple to mind with the promises of blessing to

01ganis

those who founded and maintained them ; and could not fail to

of spir

suggest the prayer, that, like the Jews of old, these temple-wor-

aside,

shippers might grow in faith, and love, and gratitude, and that

they too might receive showers of blessing from above.

A few Sabbaths after, in the midst of a full congregation,

forty-seven persons were baptized, of whom tw

enty-three were

An

adults.

After a brief liturgy, the opening sentences of which

Progre

were made appropriate to the day, in which Psalm xxiii. was

langy

beautifully chanted, and all the responses were sung, the candidates

0od

were called to the front of the congregation. Mr. I. Batsch; the

senior missionar

“. Ting

y» then addressed them on their purpose to make

SIOns, -

a public profession, and examined them at length both in regard

Core,

to the old faith they had cast off and the new faith they had

Simﬂar

chosen. Their clear and ready answers showed that they well

b Ough

understood the matter, and had been carefully instructed. As

0 the

they followed him up the steps of the chancel, the choir poured

A sy

forth, in that melodious tongue, the Christianised Hindi, in the

esulf

melody well known in England, the sad and plaintive wail, < I

ndig,

will arise, and go to my Father, and will say unto him, Father,

I have sinned against heaven and before thee, and am no more

Ko

Tt

IN INDIA.

45

ching

worthy to be called thy son.”

Gathered around the font, they

ds on

repeated the confession, avowed in words their rejection of the

assel

works of Satan, and after prayer were baptized into the Saviour’s

ancel,

name.

A sermon followed, by Mr. Ziemann, of Ghazeepore, on

in the

Christ’s turning the water into wine.

, had

Blessed as the mission is, there are great difficulties to con-

1eaves

tend with in the training of these numerous converts, and, in the

table;

judgment of some, most serious defects in the form and character

came

of the missionaries’ plans. Of these they are themselves deeply

consclous.

sented

Few in number, having as yet but few catechists

| been

and preachers competent to the charge of congregations, it is

lowly

very difficult, it is even impracticable to provide for these

1 with

scattered converts the instruction that they need.

Now they

PEI'OHS

come in to the station from villages, twelve, fifteen, and twenty

thetr

miles distant, for the Sabbath services, but that is an unnatural

and exceptional state of things.

Hitherto Ranchee has been the

large

lerate

only station of the Cole mission; but five other central stations

have been planned, of which the station at Itki, with its pretty

ety

scher,

chapel and school, has been completed, and will at once supply

s ant

the wants of twenty villages. Education is very low, the scholars

‘ghtful

are very few; but the missionaries desire that the people them-

i

selves shall demand it and pay for it when it is supplied.

The

ing 1

work is growing faster than they find convenient; and they

I, till

eaps !

need great wisdom and great grace so to guide, instruct, and

organise their numerous converts, as to lead them in that path

ng 40

ail to

of spiritual prosperity from which they shall never be turned

aside.

-yOr=

| that

2. THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

;ation,

fere

Another body of flourishing missions that have made decided

progress during the past ten years, are those placed among the

which

, Was

Shanars, the great tribe of devil-worshippers in the neighbour-

hood of Cape Comorin.

They are usually known as the

idates

h ; the

“ Tinnevelly Mission,” but in point of fact consist of three mis-

sions, part in Tinnevelly, and partly in the kingdom of Travan-

make

core.

Similar in origin, carried on among a tribe of people with

o

similar traditions, practices, religious belief, and social customs,

/!

jad

though belonging to three different societies, they are conducted

7 W

¢l

As

on the same principle, adopt largely the same plans, are exerting

a similar influence, and are producing substantially the same

oure

results.

10

They form one of the most prosperous missions in

in tl

India.

Their converts are more numerous than those among the

ﬂ i

Karens, though they have passed over to the Gospel at a slower

aéher)

rate. In natural character, in the stamina of that character, in

moLe

46

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

7

i

!

the extent of their intellect, and in the degree of their civilization,

fal to

they are not unlike the Coles.

Time was, when with even fewer

surface

missionaries to teach them than the Coles now have, they forsook

Issio!

their devil-worship in larger numbers than the Coles have done,

Shana

when even in a single year 3000 Shanars joined one single

cent,

mission. An oppressed race; living on palm-sugar; climbing

trees with hard, daily toil; utterly untaught; with scarcely an

same

oent,

idea about God ; fearing only the powers at work in the sky,

and air, and earth, close around them; their only recreations the

ians o

4 .c0mp

wild dances of devil-priests, with the loud drumming, and the

rude feast that ever accompanied; who can wonder that they

cant in

the co

were drawn by the loving smile of that Gospel, which, while it

displayed their errors, removed their fears, and showed them a

This 1

the P,

Father in heaven, and brethren on earth, to befriend and help

them ? They have been easy to win, but hard to raise; and it is

while t

in their low type of civilisation, and in the poverty of their mental

IS simi

Londor

and moral stamina, that Christian men will find the great diffi-

culty of building them up into self-sustaining churches. The

only 2

double

stability and vigour of character which they need, it has cost

other nations ages of struggle to attain.

Still these societies have

agency

first t

set themselves to the task; and with energy are applying to

it the grandest instrument ever furnished for the regeneration of

unders

180 g

a people, the moral power of evangelical Christianity. Great

attention has been paid to the instruction and organisation of

dVl'n()' (

v

{3

these missions during the last twenty years; experienced men of

better |

sober views, and putting forth steady and earnest toil, have

maint_ai‘

worked on this field of labour with wise and willing hearts. It

blge 4

is but natural, that under that blessing for which they have

Upon {

prayed, the last ten years have witnessed to special and solid

imply ¢

progress. The fact appears at once patent from the following

a0ove

table:

arger |

Proport

MISSTIONS AMONG THE SHANARS,

1852 anD 1862.

ti011 of

Contribntions

Progres

Society.

Year.

Mission-| Ordained | Cate-

aries.

Natives.

chists.

Communi-

cants.

Christians.

Native

in the last

& ge is

three years.

0 the

e}

Propagation

f

1852

26

792

10,528

6,000

Weqjy

Society

\

1362

I0

9I

1792

16,667

18,000

“E‘

Church Miss.

1852

10

75

2996

25,280

15,000

Says DI

Society

1862

X7

14

226

4722

33,691

30,381

ey

London Miss

1852

105

658

’ﬂlaret

:

:

1862

17,633

6,800

Shigp,

Society

139

1284

22,688

—

11,500

1852

Tom ¢},

26

206

4446

53,441

27,800

Wthe g

TorAL {

1862

35

16

506

7798

73,046

59,881

7

IN INDIA.

4

L]

atlon,

Without going deeply into these figures, the reader cannot

fewer

fail to notice several striking facts which lie upon their very

rsook

surface.

A large and valuable increase is apparent in all these

Thus the

done,

missions, both in the agencies and in their results.

Shanar converts have increased by about 20,000, or 38 per

single

cent.

hing

Their contributions for religious purposes have at the

'Iy an

same time been more than doubled, having increased 118 per

cent. The proportion between the communicants and the Christ-

sky,

s the

ians generally has greatly improved.

In 1852, one person was

q the

a communicant in every twelve; in 1862, one was a communi-

they

cant in every nine and a half; out of the 73,000 Christians,

hile 1t

the communicants, instead of being 6450, have risen to 7798.

This increase is specially observable in the communicants of

hem &

lelp

the Propagation Society, where the increase is 126 per cent:

while that of the native Christians is less than 60 per cent. It

|1t 35

ental

is similarly conspicuous in the Travancore Mission of the

ifft-

London Society: while the native Christians have increased

only 28 per cent, the communicants or church-members,” have

The

¢ cost

doubled. A great increase also is to be noticed, in the native

agency of the mission, in all the societies.

Allowing that in the

s have

first two cases the number of catechists and assistants in 1852 is

ng 0

understated, still the increase cannot be reckoned at less than

Hon 0

(reat

180 men; men, not like many of those who are gradually

dying out, imperfectly educated, and employed in the absence of

on of

better men, but catechists well trained in the three institutions

en o

have

maintained for the purpose, and much better furnished by know-

ledge and tested character for the responsible duties devolving

5, I

upon them.

- ave

It may shock the sensitiveness of some minds to

imply that piety can be represented by statistics; but the facts

| qolid

above mentioned are plain.

The increased native agency; the

owing

larger liberality, increased not only in its amount, but in the

proportion it bears to the number of givers; the greater propor-

tion of native Christians partaking of the communion ; all indicate

progress in character as well as numbers, and imply that know-

et

ledge is greater, principle more prevalent, feeling more active.

ptions

o last

To these things the letters and Reports of missionaries bear

—"

years.

unequivocal and decided testimony.

000

“ Every missionary district in connexion with this circle,”

000

says Dr. Caldwell, “has made progress during this period in

!

numbers and efficiency. The only exception is the district of

0

181

Nazareth, which has suffered considerabiy from the effects of a

—

schism.

It is, however, making up for its losses by accessions

0

from the heathen.

500

The greatest increase in numbers has been

in the district of Puthiamputtur, newly established in the northern

300

381

ot

48

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

part of the province.

Placed under Mr. Kearns in 1855, it has

§iderab

advanced very rapidly.

Teason

“ The Church Missionary Society’s Mission in Tinnevelly,”

nitual a

says Mr. Clark, ““ has, through God’s blessing, made considerable

50 easl

progress in various ways during the last ten years.

In almost

ground

the rer

every part of its operations traces of advance may be observed in

a greater or less degree. First, the number of inquirers, baptized,

appeare

confirmed, and communicants, has steadily increased ; intervals

fited, a

of declension in numbers have now and then occurred, but they

« T

have been limited both in locality and in time.

Then the class

Nagere

of agents, who are gradually superseding those of an earlier date,

decided

is of an improved character, and continues to improve.

Our

the Sal

two institutions for the training of schoolmasters, and the prepa-

They ¢

ration of catechists, are well accomplishing the object for which

great, |

they were established. They are supplying selected, intelligent,

serlous|

;

and educated men for the service of the Church, of whose

COH\QI’Qg

superiority to their predecessors there can be no doubt.

A third

ondon

mark of progress is the now widely recognised duty of self-

dl‘a\\‘ba(

support. Though not prepared, nor able, to bear the entire burden

has bee

of the expenses now incurred on their behalf, the people acknow-

Visite]

ledge their responsibility, and are willing, so far as their slender

1860 ¢

means will allow, to fulfil their obligations.

They are not yet

thougy;

so alive to their duty, nor so impressed with the vast importance

Plants

of spiritual things, as to come forward, in every instance, to the

full extent of their ability ; they need still to be guided and urged

country

expecial

to their duty. Nevertheless they have so far done well, and are

lany of

steadily making progress.

The steady increase of their contri-

Ing, ﬂlld

butions year by year, and the fact that they have recently

€ Iigg

undertaken altogether various burdens (such as the building and

repair of churches), hitherto partly or wholly borne by the

An

Tnentjop

Society, furnish clear evidence of this fact.

‘¢ Again, progress is shown in the growth of a missionary

a}nong 1

ity

spirit, leading them to contribute funds for the salaries of cate-

Tisgio

chists employed among the heathen, and stirring up some to offer

themselves for that special work.

Many catechists have been

1 1854

Nor 1

led to give themselves to missionary labours, both in Ceylon and

in the North Tinnevelly itinerancy, and one has gone to the

e@pest

Mauritius.

Operatioy

A fifth sign of progress is the gradual introduction

of the fee-system into our schools.

The charges are at present

200

Th

small; but they are as heavy as can be safely demanded, perhaps

1 gty

as heavy as the people can bear.

But borne, as they are,

1§

willingly, they are indications of a happy advance in their state

There is advance in the

i)

theny

of feeling, which we rejoice to see.

character and appearance of our buildings; there has been con-

Aken W

a

\e}t

0f

tr

COnstgpg

IN INDIA.

49

1t hag

siderable increase in our numbers; but, best of all, we have good

reason to believe that there has been some advance in the spi-

velly,”

That advance is not

derable

ritual and intellectual status of the people.

so easily guaged as other evidences of progress, but we have

almost

ground for thinking it real.

Some improvement was effected b

rved in

Much that then

the revival which happened two years ago.

phized,

appeared promising proved false; yet some were certainly bene-

tervals

fited, and have since lived in the fear and love of God.”

ut they

“The testimony of all the brethren,” says Mr. Dennis, of

e class

Nagercoil, ““is, more or less, to the effect that our people are

or date,

decidedly growing in grace.

They manifest greater regard to

. Qur

the Sabbath, to the house of prayer, and to private devotion.

So

prepa-

They exhibit also a far more liberal spirit than formerly.

which

great, indeed, do we feel the advance to be, that most of us

lligent,

seriously contemplate urging the people of some of the larger

whose

congregations to try the experiment of self-support.” In the

A third

London Mission this advance has been made in the face of severe

of ~elf

drawbacks.

During the decade the entire staff’ of the mission

burden

has been changed. On two occasions the country has been

cknows

visited by severe famines, and on other two by cholera.

In

slender

1860 the cholera swept away 1500 of the converts, and many

not yet

thousands of the heathen.

Immediately after the young rice-

orfance

plants were attacked by myriads of caterpillars, all over the

o the

country, and the whole were devoured.

These judgments,

| urge

especially the last, had the effect of leading the converts, and

nd are

many of the heathen, to listen more attentively to Gospel teach-

contri—

ing, and in three years nearly 6000 persons were received into

_'e(:enﬂy

the mission congregations.

g and

An arrangement in these missions which deserves special

by the

mention was the commencement of a series of special efforts

among the heathen Shanars.

It was felt by many that the

sionary

Christian work of the various districts so fully occupied the

missionaries’ time, that aggressive work was all but relinquished.

to oﬁbl’

In 1854 a district was specially taken up for this purpose in

o beel

North Tinnevelly by Mr. Ragland, who had long felt in it the

jon i

deepest interest.

Joined by two other brethren, systematic

operations were commenced and maintained for visiting the

to the

Juction

1200 heathen villages, markets, and festivals around them.

resent

These were heartily aided by the brethren engaged more directly

pel‘haPS

in pastoral work. They devised a system for supplying cate-

N a6y

chists to the itinerancy for certain periods, and partially support-

ing them.

The congregations from which they were, in turn,

1 staté

in the

taken, were stirred up to deeper interest in missionary work —to

give, to feel, to pray for its success.

The result has been more

en COV°

constant work among the heathen in every district around the

E

50

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

Christian stations ; special catechists are appointed to it; and an

entirely new district has been formed, at which the itinerating

missionaries have their head-quarters.

The religious awakening which occurred in one portion of the

Vinnevelly mission in 1860 scarcely deserves the name of a

0

revival. It was characterised from the outset, to such a grievous

Tecent

extent, by pretended visions and miracles and wild excitement,

ares,

and by what people by a timid euphemism call ¢ physical mani-

the di

festations,” that the missionaries in general felt bound to dis-

decay

courage it. It proved, however, that the apathetic natives of

vidual

India could be as much interested in Christianity, as earnest and

at tim

enthusiastic about it, as ever Englishmen have been.

Mission-

satisfi

aries in the neighbourhood acknowledge it as having done good

lifeless

also to individuals, while it increased the impulse given to special

t

1€ 1

endeavours for the conversion of the heathen, and to special

e reg

intercessions for the progress of the Saviour’s kingdom.

funds

where

MISSION AMONG THE ARAANS.

“

Akin to these efforts among the Shanars is a work of deep

Chrigt

interest, which during the entire decade has been carried on

tiouor

among one of the Hill races of Travancore.

That beautiful

Megn

the

province contains the most singular collection of low-caste tribes

to be found in any part of India.

Sprung from the aboriginal

a8 800]

inhabitants of the soil, they are known by various names, and

eclare

occupy various stages of degradation ; some being so low as never

6€ﬁng

to live in houses or appear abroad during the light of day.

Reigh

Oppressed for ages by the proud Brahmins and Sudras who live

adherg

on the fat of the land, they live in a state of appalling ignorance

and ay

and abject misery. About twelve years ago, Mr. Henry Baker,

MT

while carrying on his work in the district of Pallam, found an

Zenerg)

opening among one of these tribes, the Araans, living in the

Slieees

dense woods that clothe the Ghauts along the eastern boundary

Hlel‘e]\r

of Travancore.

He visited their villages again and again;

erected chapels and schools, baptized many, and set free from his

((T

large diocese in the plains, devoted himself entirely to the

Chm‘eh

welfare of his new flock. Notwithstanding opposition, even from

tall ¢he

the Travancore government, his work has greatly prospered ; and

Party,

the little villages around his residence at Mundakayam now

contain no less than 800 Christians, of whom 217 are communi-

..0 SaVO

cants. No effort in India deserves more hearty support and

Infat.

sympathy, and it is only want of space that prevents us writing

on it at greater length.

*Te

Towards the close of the decade a movement in favour of

Une C(]Dgn

tlery

Christianity commenced among the slave population of Tra-

~

ly B

b

s which is making remarkable progress.

IN INDIA.

51

and an

nating

ScrrsM 1N TINNEVELLY.

of the

g of a

One event of an unusual kind has occurred in the mission in

EVOUS

recent years, which must possess a special interest for all mission-

ement,

aries, not only in India, but throughout the world.

Indifference,

mani-

the disobedience of an unsanctified heart, religious declension and

to dis-

decay, have in India, as elsewhere, taken away not only indi-

es of

viduals, but small communities, from the missionary’s care, and

est and

at times raised up enemies vindictive and troublesome.

A dis-

[ission-

satisfied catechist has many a time gathered round him the

e good

lifeless members of the Christian community, hoping to coerce

special

the missionary ; but such isolated efforts have been temporary,

special

the results of evil tempers, and have been cured by the absence of

funds.

Nowhere have they advanced so far as in Tinnevelly,

where a distinct schismatic body has been formed.

¢ This schism,” says Dr. Caldwell, “ commenced in a large

of deep

Christian village in the district of Nazareth, and involved a con-

tiguous portion of the Church Missionary Society’s district of

'ried on

)eautifll

Megnanapuram.* It owed its origin to a personal dispute between

the missionary then at Nazareth and a portion of his flock ; but

o tribes

as soon as the leaders of the schism had formed their plans and

r()l’]'g I,Ha

es, 4l

declared themselves, they took advantage of the strong caste

feeling which prevailed among the Shanar Christians of that

The

()f day.

neichbourhood, and placed their cause on a caste basis.

adherents of the schism number, it is said, more than 2000 souls,

,Vh() H\'e

and are without exception Shanars.

;nm’ance

¢ They used many endeavours at first to induce the Shanars

7 Bﬂker}

ound an

generally throughout Tinnevelly to join their ranks, but without

success: and the schism will now probably continue to have a

merely local character, depending on the personal influence of its

;)undﬂl'y

a,gﬂili ;

two leaders, and dying with their death.

¢ The

call themselves in their documents ¢ The Hindu

from bis

- t0 the

Church of the Lord Jesus;’ but amongst their neighbours they

call themselves, and are generally called, the Ndttdr, or ¢ national

if eﬂ fl‘Om

party.” In their zeal for caste and Hindu nationality, they have

red; A1

rejected from their system everything which appeared to them

a0 1‘;0\.\1'

to savour of a European origin.

Hence they have abandoned

omﬂlum'

ot &

infant-baptism and an ordained ministry. Instead of wine they

5 \Yl’itiﬂg

* The Rev. J. Thomas, the missionary of Megnanapuram, expressly states that

one congregation only of his district, that of Pragasapuram, sympathized with the

seceders of Nazareth, and that from no other congregation had the Nattar mct with

)

—

any sympathy, although every etfort had been made to induce the people to do so.

of T

52

TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR

use the unfermented juice of grapes in an ordinance which they

s0fe

regard as the Lord’s Supper, and observe Saturday instead of

ana

Sunday as their Sabbath. They appear to be drifting without

of i

chart or compass no one knows whither.

schis

It is not greatly to be wondered at that a schism like this

from

should have taken place during the progress of the native church

exhil

towards maturity.

The Primitive Christian Church had to

11SS]

endure worse trials than this; and we have been expressly

and

forewarned, that ¢ there must be also heresies among you, that

by

they which are approved may be made manifest among you.’

langy

% One good result at least has already sprung “out of this

effic

evil.

It has often been asserted that if all Kuropean mission-

the r

aries were withdrawn, and if European money ceased to circulate

hl

in our missions, native Chustlamty would immediately disappear

The experiment has been tried on a somewhat extensive scale

at Tinnevelly. The schismatics in the district of Nazareth and

its neighbourhood have cut themselves off as completely from

all European help in money and influence as if there were no

Were

longer any Europeans in the country; and yet they have sus-

$plt

tained their own religious ordinances, after their own fashion,

a el

it is true, but (it must be admitted) with considerable public

two

spirit and zeal, for more than five years; and I have not heard

negs

it said, that any one of their number has returned to heathen-

knoy

1sm

th )

18§

Modern missions in India, and throughout the world, are

that -

distinguished above those of earlier ages by their free and ex-

Chris

tensive employment of the Word of God. To whatever nation,

province, or city, they have gone, missionaries have endeavoured

by g

oty

as early as possible to provide a faithful version of that Word

[egn

in the vernacular tongue

Printed and published

given 1n

Wil

Il

whole volumes, or conveniently divided into its own separate

coulg

books, it has been from the first extensively distributed; it has

the cg

supplied the best instructor for every man that can read, and

hﬂ( 1l

proved a stimulus of the most powerful kind to those who could

not—to learn to do so

and (

It has been always appealed to as the

three

sole authority in doctrine and moral life;

every convert has

b\’ 801

been taught to study it for himself; the younger children in

i

801¢

schools, the older converts in Bible claqses, have been encouraged

Il

to master its histories, its precepts, its warnings, and its promises.

The native churches have been based upon it as their foundation,

quyy

Villagg

and have been built up only by its teaching.

Hence it is, that

Zathey

these churches have been so simple, yet so sound in the faith,

§l

Onet

and that so few vagaries of doctrine or practice have sprung up

among them.

Hence it is that, unlike the Primitive Chulch

al O‘e ]

pll It’<

the modern churches have retained, whether in opinion or in hfe,

IN INDIA.

53

they

so few of the national errors from which they have been drawn

ad of

away. The caste system of India has proved the most tenacious

thout

of those errors, and has done by far the greatest harm. The

schism in Tinnevelly has evidently derived its chief strength

o thi

from that error; and while it is a phenomenon in Indian missions

urch

exhibiting features of peculiar interest, it cannot fail to make all

d to

missionaries cling more than ever to pure Scripture teaching,

essly

and to desire that this magnificent heritage given to the world

| that

by the modern missionary Church, the Bible in more than 150

languages of the present day, shall be applied only with greater

£ hi

efficiency, not only to expound God-given truth, but to prevent

sslon-

the rise of tenacious errors which it may take centuries of effort

late

fully to clear away.

]

peat

scale

3. TaE MissioNs Rounp MEERUT AND DELHI.

h and

from

When the missions in Agra and Muttra, Meerut and Delhi,

re 10

were reopened after the rebellion had been crushed, a new

p S08=

spirit was apparent among the people.

It was evident, that in

shion

a religious direction they had learned much from the struggle of

pnblic

two years, that they felt their own religions had been in a

heard

measure on trial, and had failed, and that they were anxious to

athen-

know more of Christianity.

It is not improbable that much of

this sprang from fear, and that, with some undefined expectation

that the victorious government would compel them to become

], are

d ex-

Christians, they were rather wishing to prepare for the change

ation,

by calculating what they would have to profess.

W hether the

\'mll'ed

motive were good or ill, it was plain, moreover, that the de-

Wor

meanour of the people had changed. Everywhere they were

willing to hear.

e in

Whenever a missionary stood up to preach, he

3 ﬂmte

could at once gather a large congregation.

This was especially

it has

the case with Agra and Delhi.

Crowds listened attentively who

d, and

had never cared to hear before, and Jarge numbers of Scriptures

cotl

and Christian books were sold.

In the village of Mulyéna,

28 the

three miles from Meerut, there was quite an excitement produced

by some tracts and Scriptures left by a Christian during the

1t h'fls

disorders of the Mutiny ; and after due inquiry, Mr. Medland, the

jren 10

The

(rage

Church missionary in Meerut, baptized several converts.

inquiry spread to Kunker Khera, and one or two other large

mises:

dationy

villages on the east of Meerut, and congregations have also been

gathered there. - Quite new openings have been found for mis-

5, that

sion-stations; and to the north of Meerut it is said there are

o faithy

mg WP

large numbers of people, willing but uninstructed, who, under the

Spirit’s blessing on the labours of good native agents, may soon

Shurehy

be brought out of heathenism.

in lite

54

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

tvel

In Delhi and its suburbs, Mr. Smith, the Baptist missionary,

gathered large congregations morning and evening; and it was

few

unfo

strange to see men hanging upon his lips, and repeating their

conn

attendance at his preaching-stands, in a city which Mr. Thompson

had found so deaf to the Gospel during his thirty-eight years’ toil.

of tl

Whel

Whether in the broad Chandni Chouk, or in Dariaguiye, in the

suburbs on the south, or the villages east and west, his physical

]

energy and clear exposition of the Gospel drew hundleds to his

pok

instructions, and the Seriptures and Christian books were sold in

arles

large numbers.

0ne

At length the people began to decide that they

would profess themselves Christians ; and group after group

can (

1108

came forward, until in the course of the year he had bap-

tized 94.

The next year "he baptized 108;

the following

Inter

year his successor received 69 ;

In the

rule

and last year, 26

four years 300 new converts were baptized: while in the

Secur

first three years of the same period, 56 had .been received in

of {}

Agra

Four churches were founded in Delhi, one containing

fa( 1S

chiefly Christian peasants; another, a large number of artisans

ang (

who make the Delhi shoes.

A landholder, a member or two of

been

the royal family, and others also, joined these churches

bet\\ «

at )]

In all these events, however, marks of haste and want of

caution soon began to appear.

Soon some absented themselves

mon

from church; others, pressed by the famine then ravaging the

district, began to pursue their usual calling on the Sabbath; and

at length many openly gave up their profesmon.

Mr. Smith was

compelled by 1ll health to leave India; but his successor applied

T

himself with fidelity to correct the evil

Instruction, remon-

H[bb

strance, reproof, were all tried ;

the law of Christ was faithfully

an

expounded ; and when these availed not, the pruning-knife was

Vine

applied with unsparing hand.

In two years 150 members were

fura]

excluded from fellowship, and the nominal professors as far as

Sprup

possible removed.

It is hourly acknowledged that, it is now

UEen

evident that the majority of the people came forward from

Loy 1o

sinister motives; and, finding after some delay that no worldly

1 oy

advantage was gdmed they fe 11 back to their old habits.”

he

It is a matter greatly to be regretted that between the two

Tisg

Societies thus exuoymo specml pxosperltv, that vexy progress

algeg

should have given rise to a serious collision.

In the village of

Certay

Mulyéna several of the converts who were dissatisfied with the

lo

missionary and with the small amount of gain their new profes-

kady

sion had brought, made their way over to Delhi,'and induced the

ave |

missionary there to re -baptize them.

He believed them to be

conscientious and listened to their request.

Not long after the

the }Jc

‘tent

Delhi missionaries went over to Mulyana (though that village is

Strict

close to Meerut and thirty-eight miles from Delhi) and baptlzed

iy

IN INDIA.

55

twelve others. A chapel was soon erected in the little village, a

nary;

£ was

few yards from that of the Church Mission; and by a most

their

unfortunate arrangement, a missionary who had formerly been

NSOy

connected with the Church Missionary Society was put in charge

s toll

of the new chapel.

His head-quarters being fixed at Meerut

in the

where he had previously lived.

ysical

These things excited profound regret wherever they were

to his

spoken of amongst all missionaries in Northern India,some mission-

old m

aries of the Baptist Society included. There was but one opinion,

one verdict pronounced, by all who know what native converts

; they

It was thought that a serious

group

can (when they choose) profess.

-

inroad had been made upon that wise and holy practice of non-

interference with each other’s converts, which has long been the

Jowing

n the

rule with Evangelical missionaries in India, and is felt to be a

n the

security to all ; and hope was expressed that when the Committee

ed In

of the Home Society should be made acquainted with all the

facts of the case, they would decline to sanction these proceedings

aining

and confine the Mission to its proper sphere.

This hope has not

rtisans

two of

been disappointed. A few weeks ago, by an arrangement made

between the missionaries of both societies on the spot, the station

jank of

at Muly4na has been given up by the Baptist brethren, and har-

mony of action restored.

selves

ng the

4. Baprist Mi1ssioN IN BURRISAL.

5 and

th was

Ten years ago, when reviewing the general results of Indian

1pphed

Mission, notice was drawn to the special success which had been

remon-

granted to this mission, situated in the eastern part of the pro-

ihfully

vince of Bengal.

It was shown that amongst the simple, agricul-

ife Was

tural population of those eastern swamps an earnest inquiry had

IS were

far 88

sprung up respecting the Gospel, and that a large number had

been received into the Christian Church. Wisely fostered and

i now

lovingly treated, that spirit has never died away.

If it has lost

from

in outward favour it has gained in steadiness, and its satisfaction

\\'Ofldly

in the Gospel is more complete; during the entire decade the

mission has continued to grow, and at the present time is the

the £0

largest mission of the Society on the continent of India. Only on

certain points is it excelled in numbers by the mission around

[lage 0

Colombo in Ceylon. Its present position is the result of quiet,

ith toe

steady labour on a favourable soil.

No special causes of increase

I'Ofes‘

P

have been at work. The faithful preaching of Evangelical truth ;

Ce

d the

the personal conversation of the missionaries ; the labours of con-

g f0 %

sistent native catechists; the steady maintenance of a kind but

fter thﬁ

strict discipline; the observance and employment of all public

Jlage B

ordinances: these alone have been the instrumentalities employed

56

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

tive, 4

on this interesting field of labour.

The progress has been steady

and most gratifying. It may be exhibited in the following manner:

if allo

Missio

searce

Catechists.

Out-Stations.

Churches.

Communicants.

ative

Christians.

had a

three

1852

11

10

10

181

1250

dropp

silent,

1862

0

16

17

447

3100

school

young

heathe

The total number of members (or communicants) added to the

Churches during the decade has amounted to 391.

Discipline in

the fa

the same period has excluded from their fellowship no less than

to the

Deen ¢

124 ; a striking illustration of the ignorance and moral weakness

of native converts and of the tenacity with which heathen failings

Mr. }

and 4(

still cling to them. Such discipline is a great benefit in building

up a sound public opinion in the community, and its exercise is

school

seen to give strength and tone to their character at large.

The

Tecely

That

majority of the excluded members were probably restored to

fellowship on proof of repentance and reformation. During eleven

the ol

we s

years 400 members of the numerous congregations died, and in

departing many gave evidence that the Lord Jesus was “all their

hope

salvation and all their desire.”

Yet the Churches were increased

diffey

age

to 17 in number, with nearly 450 members, and the whole com-

munity now numbers more than 3000 persons. Like the converts

0 egt;

in Chota Nagpore they have suffered greatly from persecution.

It is with no satisfaction that their Hindu landlords have seen the

people of fifty villages breaking from the thraldom of centuries and

refusing to pay all the illegal cesses to which idolatrous festivals

and observances have given rise.

At times, therefore, strong

the Iy

attempts have been made to intimidate them by the violence to

teﬂing

which such enemies usually resort. Beatings, confinements, money-

hag ¢

fines, have been frequent.

On one occasion eleven persons were

the )]

carried off and hidden for many days. The assault and abduction,

farnes

with all their attendant circumstances, created a great stir in

the J,

Bengal; and the conduct of the judge who tried the delinquents

0ca]

having called for a special rebuke from the Sudder Court, was

Statioy

brought before one of the Committees of the House of Commons

A‘a

in illustration of the character of the County Courts a few years

Paidy

ago. On another occasion one of the native preachers was falsely

Preag]

accused and sentenced to two years’ imprisonment: him also the

s

Sudder Court released. It is a great relief to the converts that the

to 19&

judge of their district has since exercised his office with justice

pmme

and integrity.

Olge

In one respect this prosperous Mission is exceedingly defec-

ite

IN INDIA.

b7

steady

tive, and it is not only right but kind to point out an evil which,

anner.

if allowed to remain, will greatly impair the efficiency of the

——

Mission and injure its people. Throughout the Mission there is

scarcely any education whatever.

For some time Mrs. Martin

13,

had a girls’ boarding-school with twenty-five girls; and two or

——

three adult classes with a few women.

Shortl

after the girls

dropped down to eight, and respecting the adults the Report was

silent.

The boys at school numbered only sixty in three small

—

schools.

Such is the education provided for the children and

young people of a native Christian community just emerged from

fo the

heathenism, and numbering 3000 souls.

This is not altogether

the fault of the missionaries; they have once and again appealed

line mn

to the Home Society for the necessary funds, but nothing has

s than

been done.

sakness

¢« According to the census I made last year,” says

Mr. Martin, “ there are in the Christian community 592 boys

ailings

and 409 girls.

Last year there were eight girls in the boarding-

ulding

e 18

school for a few months, and about sixty boys in three villages

received a little instruction during a few months of the year.

. The

red to

That is all, absolutely all, so far as 600 boys are concerned, and

the girls fare even worse ! If something is not done without delay

eleven

we shall lose our influence over both parents and children.”

We

ad in

11 their

hope that the present decade will see the commencement of a very

different state of things, and we learn with pleasure that Mr.

crease

Page has recently received authority from the Home Committee

p COM-

nverts

to establish suitable schools throughout his district.

cution.

oell the

5. Tar LoxpoN MissioN AT CUDDAPAH.

s D

Another of those outbursts of religious feeling which indicate

estivals

strong

the increasing power of the Word of God in India, and show it

telling not only on individuals but upon masses of the population,

ence 10

money-

has occurred during the decade in the district of Cuddapah in

the Madras Presidency.

In 1852 deeper conviction and greater

15 were

earnestness began to manifest themselves in the congregation of

{ucti@

gtir 10

the London Mission in the town of Cuddapah, composed partly of

local residents and partly of villagers in the neighbouring out-

nqlleﬂts

stations.

H't, Wﬂs

At the same time inquirers arrived from the village of

)mmonS

Paidala, forty miles away, where the Gospel had often been

v Vefws

fulsely

preached and the Word distributed, asking for teachers and

Christian schools, avowing their want of faith in idols, and wishing

Jso the

to learn more of the ‘new way.” In proof of their sincerity, the

hat the

people gave up their idol and turned their temple into a school-

_ justiCe

house.

By the end of the year more than fifty were baptized.

Quite a stir was excited all over that portion of the country.

i defec

58

TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR

The missionary and the catechists, wherever they travelled,

and &

statior

gathered large congregations, especially from the villagers and

the intelligent artisans; and everywhere were assured of the

fo occ

utter dissatisfaction which prevailed respecting Hindu idolatry.

was 4

Caste, however, was found to possess a most powerful hold upon

tions,

the people, and to hinder not only the growth of convictions, but

every

even sincere inquiry. Nevertheless many believed ; idols were

greath

brought, of brass and of stone, the property both of individuals

them,

and of communities, and several temples were surrendered, to be

Cudds

used as school-rooms and chapels. Next year 274 were baptized;

applie

the year following, 200, of whom 116 were baptized on a single

Madu

day. The year following, 60 more were added.

Work in-

Ahme

creased greatly on the missionary’s hands; a new station was

Detwe

formed at Nundial; and the out-stations were increased to thirty-

decads

two, divided into separate circles for more convenient super-

intendence. For three years religious life and inquiry were

‘

most active over a large district, during which nearly 800

persons were baptized. Opposition, too, was not idle, and in some

cases proceeded to violence.

On several occasions converts were

Madur

beaten; but the delinquents found themselves within' the grasp

of the law, and were imprisoned and fined. Since then the work

Ahm@

has gone on more quietly, but it has slowly continued to grow;

and at the end of the decade the thirty stations of the London

Mission contained in all 1486 native converts, where, when the

“(

decade began, there were less than 200.

A neighbouring

{3

1n g

mission of the Propagation Society included also 1805 souls, all

£V0

fe

added (it is believed) within that period. It seems strange,

to ver

however, that in both missions the number of communicants bears

t0 ver

such a small proportion to the number baptized. They are only

Toung

184:ina, community of 3200 Christians.

Under ordinary cir-

our my

cumstances this would indicate a very low state of piety in the

ur

missions, so low as to be incredible in the case of men who have

Preach

Just come out of heathenism, and some ex

eside

nomenon 1s desirable.

planation of the phe-

fl‘equ@

S0me -

6. TrE AMERICAN MISSIONS IN A HMEDNUGGUR,

ong 1

culyy

It has already been mentioned, that on the arrival of the

theae (

deputation from the American Board in India in 1855, the

“(

visited all the missions of the Board, and held counsel with the

for ¢

missionaries which each circle contained. One important result

of these consultations was the reconstruction of the missions in

0l

h

g

the districts of Madura and Ahmednuggur, and the endeavours

to make each mission more efficient in its influence on the people

!

DUty

Pl

at large. It was thought to be too concentrated at certain points,

Woy

I

IN INDIA.

59

led,

and too weak in others.

These defects were remedied; new

and

stations were formed on system; and a few new men despatched

“the

to occupy them.

One object secured by the new arrangement

was the more exact and definite instruction of the village popula-

1y

pon

tions, and the careful organisation of village churches, in which

but

Both districts have

every new convert should find friends.

yere

greatly prospered, and large numbers of converts have joined

uals

them, the result not of any special inquiry, such as that in

o be

Cuddapah, but the fruit of diligent and prayerful labour wisely

applied to the winning of souls. The larger mission is that in

ged;

ngle

Madura; that which has been most prospered, perhaps, is that in

-

Ahmednuggur. The following figures will show the contrast

Was

between their position at the beginning and at the end of the

decade :—

ity-

lp@l‘-

yere

Out-

Native

Cate-

Communi~

Native

Boys in|Girls in

Stations|{Pastors.| chists.

cants

Christians.| School. | School.

800

S01e

1852

0

0

39

387

3070

2529

168

Madura

{

1362

6

89

1127

6372

il

216

were

145

masp

1852

0

2

144

331

704

140

rork

Ahuwdnuggur{

1362

36

5

33

553

955

209

119

PO

ndon

¢ Qur mission has made great advances,” says Mr. Ballantine,

the

“in several respects since 1852.

Previous to that year we had

ring

devoted much labour to boarding-schools, to English schools, and

all

to vernacular schools, with heathen teachers, with some attention

nges

to vernacular preaching and tours, particularly in the region

hears

round Ahmednuggur, and had gathered some precious fruit into

only

our mission Church.

In 1851 we somewhat changed our plan.

-l

Qur schools were given up, and we devoted ourselves to the

) the

preaching of the Gospel to a much greater extent than before.

have

Besides attending to this work at our principal stations, we made

phe-

frequent preaching tours to the villages in the vicinity, where

some religious interest was manifest.

We made scarcely any

long tours.

In general our labour was concentrated on parti-

cular points, and there we gradually gathered converts.

‘At first

f the

these converts all belonged to the one Church in Ahmednuggur.

On the arrival of the deputation we expressed our desire

they

for the establishment of a superior educational institution 1in

) the

Bombay, hoping it would be followed by similar institutions at

;@uﬁ

Ahmednuggur and the other stations in the Deccan.

The

ns iH

deputation pointed out the difficulties in the way of our proposed

70uLs

plan, frankly stated that the Board could not bear the expense it

‘eople

would involve, and urged us to pursue the labours we were

ointsy

60

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

carrying on in the villages, as of greater importance and promise.

they ev

which

They also showed us that when an English school or college for

preparing young men for the ministry should grow naturally out

Hindus

of the wants of the native Christian community, it would be more

which

likely to work satisfactorily, and accomplish the end for which it

they re

was proposed. We are now heartily glad that our previous

thelr qu

Muzabe

views were not carried out, for we are satisfied that our present

plan of operations is far superior to that which we had proposed.

dﬁily b4

“ With the consent of the deputation, we at once determined

ost st

to send a portion of our missionary force into the villages around

may of

us, and three new stations were soon established. The results of

have

Christia

these labours in the rural districts have been very encouraging.

We now have, in the collectorate of Ahmednuggur, twenty

the wh

churches, containing 545 communicants, residing in ninety-six

Christia

villages and towns.

tive wo

The average number of communicants

received into our Churches each year, during the last six

are well

years, has been 74; in 1861 we received 82 converts, and

impose

363 in the five years preceding. The whole number received

without

during the last ten years has amounted to just 500, of whom half

blgh

were connected with Christian families, and half were drawn

ent of

direct from heathenism.”

by, hay

probab

7. Tar MuzABEE SIKHS.

s they

I ’”

Much has been said, during recent years, of a religious move-

Christia

ment among the soldiers of one of the Sikh regiments serving in

Sepoys.

the Punjab. Reports went abroad that the whole regiment were

in a state of sincere inquiry ; that they were in constant commu-

ﬂ‘}e Teg]

ey al

nication with missionaries; that many had been baptized ; but

all copy

that, owing to the jealous interference of the Supreme Govern-

ment, the inquiry had been checked, and might possibly come to

ey hs

Iany 0

an untimely end. These things were, to some extent, true; the

nati\'e (

real facts have been communicated to the Society most interested,

and the following summary has been kindly supplied by the

With ),

missionary best acquainted with the matter in its entire details.

¢ The KuatraBAD mission of the Church Missionary Society,”

of 330 ]

1861' |

says Mr. Robert Clark, “a branch of the Peshawur Mission,

Contrily,

was commenced in July, 1860, in consequence of a movement

and Yy

in favour of Christianity which had sprung up spontaneously

Attendy

1

!

among the men of the late 24th Punjab Infantry, now the 32d

Native Infantry. The men of this regiment are Muzabee Sikhs,

i h

who were enlisted during the Mutiny of 1857, in which they

bey

proved themselves brave and faithful soldiers.

An outcast tribe,

they no sooner found their position in society changed by their

ol

POhce

daring gallantry, and their sudden acquisition of wealth, than

endlllan

S

| IN INDIA.

61

mise,

they evinced a desire to shake off their present religious bonds,

e for

which associate them with the very lowest class of Sikhs and

7 out

Hindus.

Some of them, through the study of Christian books,

more

which they found at Delhi, and through the instruction which

ich it

they received at various places from missionaries who visited

Vions

their quarters, have in this regiment become Christians. Other

esent

Muzabees, in other parts of the country, have become, and are

osed,

daily becoming, Mahomedans.

The former are proving our

nined

most steady friends, whilst the latter, whenever the opportunity

round

may offer, will prove our most dangerous foes.

More Muzabees

have become Mahomedans than those who have embraced

lts of

ging:

Christianity ; and it still remains to be seen whether, as a class,

wenty

the whole body of Muzabees will become Mahomedans or

v

Christians.

ty-SIx

v

The Mahomedan religion holds out the more attrac-

jcants

tive worldly inducements to men of this stamp, for its converts

it SIX

are well received, and in some cases rewarded ; few restraints are

, and

imposed upon them, and their natural inclinations may be gratified

without let or hindrance.

eived

The strict morality of Christianity

o half

obliging them to renounce all sin, the absence of all encourage-

Irawn

ment of a temporal kind, and past discouragement in years gone

by, have repelled many from the religion of Christ. It is not

probable .that the Muzabees, as a class, will remain many years

as they now are.

¢ There are now (1862) about sixty-five or seventy native

nove-

Christians connected with this mission, of whom twenty-one are

ng in

Sepoys. About 110 boys, in two schools, with the two wings of

- \ere

the regimént, and twenty-three girls, are under daily instruction.

mmu=

They are receiving a thoroughly Christian education. The boys

+ but

all come to church, and repeat the responses at the services.

They have also been taught to sing, and form the choir at church.

pverl-

me 10

Many of their parents also attend the services; most of the

native officers are present at least once on the Sunday. The

:H the

rested,

elder boys have had gardens allotted to them, in which they worl

\ the

with their own hands, and for which they pay rent.

The sum

of 330 rupees has been contributed by the natives alone during

.

ciety;”

1861, chiefly towards the expenses of the school, and has been

contributed in annas and pice.

The congregations on Sundays

isSiOIh

ement

and Wednesday evenings vary from forty to 200, and the

attendance at daily prayers is about twenty.

oously

““The Muzabees as a people are ignorant, and as adults learn

0 32

ikhs,

slowly ; but the children are quick, and in no way deficient.

They were formerly addicted to great crimes, and when not

, they

j tribe,

enrolled for service, are still watched in their villages by the

police.

Their energy, their recklessness of life, and powers of

, theit

endurance, will make their presence felt for good or for evil,

; than

62

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

wherever they may be.

They require very peculiar treatment;

life; £

this pa

but freed as they are from the trammels of caste, they have the

reache

power to become, under good management, a most useful, and it

The Khairabad

throug

is to be hoped also, a religious class of people.

other

Mission is the only mission that has ever been established in

North India for the direct benefit of Christian Sepoys; and as

from {

arouse

such, claims the cordial sympathy of all who are interested in

of the

the welfare of on native army.”

such 1

8. ‘THE EpvcAaTioNAL MISSIONS.

nothin

truth |

In the cases hitherto cited, the supporters of missions cannot

year,

It

fail to observe that the large and rapid success described has

been attained among rude and simple populations.

Whether we

in the |

look at the Coles of Chota Nagpore, the Mahars of the Deccan,

time, 2

the Shanars of Tinnevelly, the peasantry of Burrisal and Cudda-

among

pah, the Muzabees of the Punjab, or the Karens of Burmabh, it is

the for

and to

evident that they belong to the same stratum in society; that

they are not the rulers who influence public opinion, or exhibit

founde

the wealth of their country ; that they belong to a somewhat low

Tanne

type of civilisation ; and that on the whole their moral stamina is

Openat

weak, and its resources are poor.

Such classes from the earliest

ther

times have in India been comparatively free from those terrible

C()nVe.)

caste-rules in which the public opinion of the upper classes con-

of dray

centrates its strength.

Though influenced by them, and partially

charget

involved in them, their position in the social scale has given them

rule do

comparative immunity from that system of bondage by which

Missioy

the -educated and wealthy classes are fettered. Oppressed in

opinion, oppressed in position, at the mercy of others, yet possess-

ing the cravings of humanity, they have found in the Gospel a

loving friend, after whom they have yearned. With little to

lose in giving up their errors, they have found the burden of

Celonty

professing the Gospel easy and light.

To the poor the Gospel is

)

preached; and with few obstacles in their path, even in India,

BOIHbay

many thousands of the labouring population have listened to its

gentle and friendly voice.

Ponngy

Mﬂdl‘as

But the middle classes of Indian society are also feeling its

tl

power; and facts plainly show that, during the last ten years, the

missions which bear more directly upon them, have produced

deeper impressions than before,shave on occasions stirred their

Th

religious feelings profoundly, have excited their deepest fears,

thei]’ 0

have aroused their active opposition, and yet again and again

hel‘e

have led some of their members captives to the truth.

It is well

known that these classes are specially affected by English educa-~

Vants,

employ

tion ; that their sons seek its benefits with a view to prosperity in

an()thér

IN INDIA.

63

tment;

life; that large numbers attend missionary English schools for

ve the

this purpose, and that a considerable amount of Christian truth

and it

reaches the middle, and even the upper classes of native society,

irabad

through the channel of these schools, which can reach them in no

hed in

other way. It is well known, also, that when converts are drawn

nd a8

from the students of these schools, immense opposition is usually

sted in

aroused ; and the honour of all Hindu families, and the security

of the Hindu religion, are felt to be at stake. For many years

such influences have been brought to bear upon them; and

nothing is more clearly demonstrable than the fact, that Christian

truth is exercising a more powerful influence over them every

cannot

year.

.ed hﬂS

It is well known that there are several missions established

er we

in the great cities of India which devote a large amount of efforts,

Jeccal,

time, and money, to this special branch of missionary operations,

Yndda-

amongst which the missions of the Free Church of Scotland hold

the foremost place. Time was required to carry out the work,

h, it 13

-+ that

and to test the theory on which the educational missions were

exhibit

founded; and as time goes on, it is proving in a very distinct

ot low

manner, that these missions, wisely conducted, in cordial co-

uina 18

operation with other places and other efforts, have vindicated

eqrliest

their right to be regarded as one of the most effective means of

errible

conveying the Gospel to the intelligent classes of Indian cities, and

of drawing from them into the native church men of thought,

5 ol

tially

character, stability, and power, which the rural populations as a

rule do not supply. During the past ten years several of these

them

which

missions have increased in the following manner : —

sed 1

1852.

Communi-

1862.

1058685+

cants

»ospel a

Communi-

cants.

Native *

added in (|Communi-

Native

Christians.|| ten years.

cants.

Christians.

ttle 0

Calcutta, Free Church

27

87

64

84

196

”

Est.Church, Scotlanci

12

gl

24

40

den 0

bRl

Lond. Miss. Society . |

28

92

44

168

Spe 1§

2

2

15

45

16

[ndi

naid,

Bombay, Est.Church, Scotland

14

1

Free Church

.

24

48

88

75

150

fo 18

Poonah, Free Church

16

52

(40)

56

92

Madras, Free Church

28

46

(90)

113

150

”»”

Lond. Miss. Society

:

(not folunded)

55

42

100

ling 168

Total

tne

137

346

405

453

912

Iy

oduce

These missions are not exclusively educational, nor are all

their

foarss

their converts and members persons of well-cultivated minds.

There may be found among them orphan girls, Christian ser-

20 Pl

vants, and converts who have left their villaces for business

15 W el

employments in town.

But still education, in one form and

educd”

another, occupies the most conspicuous place in their operations;

oL

fy 10

s

64

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

each mission devotes much time to its English Institution, and

support

the chief portion of their converts has been drawn from that

One

source.

Teasons

Those who have been baptized and received into mem-

bership from among the heathen are not fully distinguished from

Upper

those who have been admitted from Christian families and from

policy

village churches.

Frequently does it happen that when converts

pinces

are drawn from respectable families they do not come alone.

that on

After a time a wife, a cousin, a brother, or widowed sisters, also

should

become Christians.

Thus it has happened, that in the London

among

Mission in Calcutta, in eleven years, thirty-six young men and

aside

ten women have become converts through the medium of the

Praced,

Institution alone.

The missions above named, however, are not

The

the only ones that have received a blessing on English Christian

ot fay

education.

The Wesleyan mission at Royapettah in Madras,

during |

the Church Mission in Palamcottah, the ¥Free Church Mission

€rhimen

at Nagpore, have been signally blessed in this manner: and

Commay

other missions in various parts of India, have on occasions

guished

The number

drawn single converts by the same influence.

War he

cannot be given with exactness; but there is good reason to

tial Janc

believe that the number of educated young men, drawn from

way lof

these English schools, during the last ten years, falls little short

manage

of 400.

This number, small in itself, and small cocmpared with

slonary

the masses of Hindus amongst whom we dwell, yet indicates the

dence,

growing power of Gospel truth, and shows that the seed long

being a

sown is beginning to bear fruit.

It may be added, that in the

firly ¢

three Societies above named, sixteen such converts have during

¥ the

the past ten years, been ordained as ministers among their

éing b

countrymen.

Commuyp

9. NaTivE CHRISTIAN PRINCES.

S0m§ gy

Sabbag)

For the first time in modern days the Church has seen in

l‘Ought

India during the past decade two of the princes of India quitting

the mjgg

their native religions and casting in their lot with Christians.

are gty]|

The MararasA DuuLeep SiNGH, on the annexation of the Pun-

sty

jab, became a ward of the English Government, and was placed

} il a]‘e(

by Lord Dalhousie under the judicious care of Sir John Login.

I the p

Residing at Futtehguhr, as he grew up he became acquainted

eiely,

with native Christians, attended public worship on Sundays with

0gs of

the English residents, and made a personal study of the Bible.

i gtg,

At length he expressed his wish to be baptized, and Lord Dal-

Stucey ¢

housie, having satisfied himself that the wish was sincere, and the

of ol

purpose well weighed, sanctioned the public profession of his

faith.

During the period of his residence in Futtehguhr, and

his subsequent visits to India from England, the Maharaja has

and Shinj

always shown an interest in Missionary work, and continues to

IN INDIA.

65

, and

support several schools in the neighbourhood of his old residence.

that

mem=

One cannot but regret, however, that, whether from political

reasons or not, his influence as a Christian among the princes of

from

Upper India is lost to the country.

When it has become the

from

policy of the empire to maintain great landhoiders and feudal

\verts

princes as supporters of the Government, it is to be regretted

alone,

that one so highly descended and possessing such great influence

, ls0

should pass his days amongst the nobles of England, rather than

ondon

among those who might learn freedom from his example, and lay

nand

aside their prejudices against the religion which he has em-

of the

braced.

e 106

The Raja or KaroorTHALA, who resides on his great estate

ristian

not far from Lahore, is one of the powerful Sikh chieftains who

adras,

during the Mutiny rendered signal services to the English gov-

Ission

ernment.

Gathering his troops together he placed them at the

and

command of Sir John Lawrence, and with them greatly distin-

251008

guished himself before Delhi and in Oude.

At the end of the

amber

war he was deservedly rewarded by titles of honour and substan-

on {0

tial lands from the confiscated estates.

Having lost his wife, he

from

was led to marry a young lady, the daughter of the English

s short

marniager of his estates, and soon after invited the American Mis-

] with

sionaries to found a mission in the neighbourhood of his own resi-

dence.

res the

Two missionaries at once accepted the invitation, one

] Jong

being a medical man, and by their judicious management have

fairly set the mission afloat.

n the

Their houses have been provided

[aring

b

the Raja with the dispensary and schools, and a church is

being built.

The Raja himself and his brother are in constant

{helr

communication with them, attend their services, and the Raja’s

sons are their pupils.

All public work is stopped upon the

Sabbath throughout the estate, and thus the Raja’s example is

brought to bear upon the people as well as the instructions of

een 10

haey

the missionaries.

gitting

Owing to the influence of near relatives who

are still Hindus, the Raja has not yet openly professed himself a

stians.

, Pun-

Christian, but his sympathy for Christianity is not concealed.

On a recent visit to Calcutta he openly attended public worship

placed

in the Free Church, and was present at the meeting of the Bible

Lngiﬂ-

it

Society.

Still more recently he took a decided part in the meet-

ings of the Punjab conference, and invited all the members to

5 wit

an entertainment.

Bible:

The manly avowal of his principles, and his

sincere desire to serve Christ, claim for him the warm sympathy

d Dale

nd the

of all friends of Indian Missions, and with it the earnest prayer

that he may not only himself be steadfast, but become a burning

of lis

and shining light in the darkness of his native land.

1, A0

1j;1 hﬂs

jues to

TS

66

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

Secutio

beaten,

10. Missions 1N Burman.

and it v

The mission which of late years has attracted more notice and

that in

excited more interest in the hearts of Christian people than any

jingle.

other in the world, is the mission among the Karens of Burmah;

and ha

with a brief notice of its recent progress, this reference to special

Colongl

and prominent successes among our Indian missions comes to an

pered 2

end.

In the census taken of these missions ten years ago, the

ernor,

Burmah labours were not included.

At that period only one

enjoyed

portion of the field was English territory, the province of Tenas-

whom

serim.

Arracan, another province, had Karen settlements and

governg

churches only as an outpost of Pegu; and the chief seat of the

the ung

mission, and of the tribes amongst which the Gospel had begun

with ur

already to find such warm acceptance, was entirely in Burmese

iteoug

the foot

hands. All this is now changed; the entire mission is carried

forward on English territory, and its converts are our fellow-

years

subjects. Justly, therefore, must a review of Christian missions

the coyy

in India embrace the stations planted on Burman soil, as well as

The

those at which the various nations of India Proper are taught the

divine truth of the revealed word.

Suspensy

landeq

When the decade opened, these missions were in a strange

Ortresg

The missionaries were nineteen in number, scattered

position.

dl‘f ven

in various directions; part were steadily labouring in the quiet

follow;;

districts of Maulmain and Tavoy; some were struggling on in

ing(op

the fever-swamps of Arracan, and a few occasionally paid flying

Which ¢

|

visits to the native churches near Rangoon and in the retired

;

Cribe

d,

jungles of Bassein.

Both in Arracan and Pegu there were large

:

ﬂ[anc

;

numbers of Christians, probably three or four thousand, young

I

[g

lish

and old, but in Arracan they were strangers, and throughout

An ¢

Pegu they kept themselves as hidden as possible in order to

Teuire

escape persecution.

Only the 4000 converts of Tenasserim

were living in comfort and in peace.

Copies of the Scriptures

were comparatively few ; Christian literature was limited ; edu-

HllgOOll

cation was confined to a small proportion of the young; the

civilisation of the converts was low.

Circumstances were hostile

ang Toy

.

to the growth of piety amongst the largest portion of the churches

'flll‘ned f

and their people.

Still the Karens had shown decidedly their

DOpulat

readiness to receive the Gospel; it was manifest to the few who

a( o

knew the facts, that they were a people ¢ prepared of the Lord ;”

Outhlde t

and the character of their traditions, their longing after teachers,

Uy

their need of helpers and friends, their freedom from idolatry,

Thla

priesthood, and systems of caste, their simplicity and sincerity of

fo

OWweq

character, had for several years been drawing them in a steady

ey

stream into the Church of Christ.

They had suffered bitter per-

e

Uy

s

IN INDIA.

67

secution from their Burman rulers; they had been fined, had been

beaten, imprisoned, put in the “block,” and made pagoda-slaves ;

and it was to avoid these exactions and penalties, cruelly enforced,

e and

that in 1843 thousands had forced their way through the dense

nany

jungle and over the steep hills which divided them from Arracan,

mah;

and had found light, and freedom, and kindness under the rule of

ipecial

Colonel Phayre, even in that feverish province.

Still they pros-

fo an

pered and grew, even in Pegu itself, and under a Christian gov-

0, the

ernor, sent by mistake from Ava, the converts of Bassein had

v one

enjoye

two years of delicious rest.

But fear of the English,

enag-

whom they had provoked by their insolence, led the Burman

5 and

governors and magistrates of Pegu to pounce once more upon

of the

the unoffending Karens; persecution raged for several months

begun

with unusual fury; one of their pastors was crucified, and the

rmese

piteous cry rose daily from many thousand Karen hearts before

arried

the footstool of Divine compassion, that the wrongs of a hundred

ellow-

years might be avenged, and these merciless Burmans be expelled

Jssions

the country.

ell 28

The cry was answered speedily. After only three months of

)

ht the

suspense, on the 11th of April, 1852, the English regiments

landed at Rangoon; three days later, the Great Pagoda, the

fortress of the city, was captured by assault, and the Burmans

trange

ttere

driven away for ever; in August Prome was taken, and in the

following December, by proclamation, the whole of the ancient

» qu{et

on i

kingdom of Pegu was annexed to the British empire.

The joy

fiying

which that event brought into myriads of homes cannot be de-

scribed.

efire

“Oh! how I wish I could see the Queen of England,”

Jarge

said an old sufferer, “how I would worship her!” ¢ Before the

English took possession we could neither breathe nor sleep.”

70Ung

jghout

An entire re-arrangement of missionary labours was at once

dor 0

required, and for the first time the mission in Pegu received the

Within

sselim

attention and occupied the position which were its due.

three years stations of the first importance were established at

ptures

Rangoon and Bassein, at Henthada and Prome, at Shwaygyeen

; edll‘

)

y: the

and Toungoo, and were occupied by no less than sixteen mis-

sionaries.

The Arracan mission was given up, the exiles re-

hostile

ul‘ChES

turned to their homes; Tavoy, with its narrow territory and thin

- thelt

population, was compelled to yield to the superior claims of the

broad straths of Pegu, and the only station of importance left

f \\‘hg

;01‘(11 3,

outside the newly annexed province was the flourishing town of

Maulmain.

chersy

olatr}

This reconstruction of the mission, and the labours that have

followed it, both among Burmans and Karens, have been

1l’it,‘" 0{

attended with a signal blessing.

In all the stations, native

steady

chiurches have been founded, and in several the converts have

o P

68

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

future

been received by thousands.

It should specially be noticed, that

Spint

this prosperity has been granted not to the Karen stations alone,

well-ta

where scholars are willing, and their way is easy; during the

the pre

last ten years, a large number of conversions has taken place

whom

among the proud Buddhist Burmans, men full of prejudice and

7eal,

puffed up by the consciousness of lofty merit hardly won; and

chureh

thus the hearts of men who are toiling in the hardest portion of

and re;

the field have been greatly cheered. Of the important events,

the Ch

however, by which this progress has been accompanied, and of

love, 1

the incidents to which it has given rise it is not needful now to

schools

speak.

Much has been recently written on the successes of the

Sticcess

Karen Missions, and it will be sufficient simply to mention some

features of their progress.

The founding of the Normal Schools

Well

for thy

at Bassein, Rangoon, Henthada and Toungoo; the Theological

the L

School at Kemmendine; the consolidation of the presses at

His hy

Rangoon ; the additions made to the Karen translations, and the

also.”

publication of scientific and Christian books ; the ordination of well-

taught native pastors, now forty-six in number, and the appoint-

ment of more than 400 catechists; the distinguished labours of

San Quala and his colleagues at Toungoo, by whom 2000 con-

verts were baptized in two years; the extension of the mission

amongst the wild tribes of the Eastern mountains; the great

liberality and missionary zeal of the Karen converts, especially

in Bassein; the visits of Mr. Kincaid to Ava; all appear in the

recent history of the Burmah missions both as indications of their

success, and as agencies for carrying progress still further

onward.

Prepared of the Lord and willing in His service, the

Karens as a people have embraced the Gospel with joy as a long-

desired friend.

Except near Toungoo, their reception of the

Gospel has been steady rather than rapid, and time has been

Such

given to organise, to instruct, and train the converts.

training they greatly need.

Ignorant, half civilised, possessing

many of the vices and weaknesses produced by oppression, they

u

need to be taught, to be well supplied with Scriptures, to be

A foy

brought under law, that they may be holy instruments of spread-

lave ;

ing the Gospel, and manifest its best spiritual fruits in their lives.

ad van

Such work is not to be accomplished by the twenty-two mission-

miSSiQ

aries, now living among them.

It must be done by the people

of ¢y

themselves, under the advice and instruction of the men who

t()\\’ng

have become their spiritual fathers.

A more favourable oppor-

b}" fay

tunity has never been given in modern missions for illustrating

miSSi()]

this great principle of missionary economy ; and in few places

UVQI‘ ]

has it been so well acted on.

Foreign missionaries can but

Q(l@qua

commence the work, it is the native churches and the native

thay ¢

ministers that must carry it on.

It seems, then, essential to the

EEDey

69

IN INDIA.

future prosperity of the mission, that it shall receive under the

d, that

alone,

Spirit’s blessing from the foreign missionaries a constant supply of

ng the

well-taught, well-disciplined pastors.

By far the greater part of

- place

the present converts have been brought in by such men ; amongst

ce and

whom a few have been distinguished by great ability and apostolic

;5 and

zeal.

While, therefore, it is pleasant to think of the many jungle-

tion of

churches with their little congregations, scattered over the land

L

ovents,

and reaching to the mountains by which it is bordered ; and of

and of

the Christian families into which the Gospel has brought light and

now fo

love, the eye rests with peculiar pleasure upon the Normal

of the

schools and on the mission press; and it is for their increased

success that every friend of the mission should earnestly pray.

Ii Some

Well may it be said, « Lift up your eyes and look on the fields,

ychools

for they are white already to harvest....Pray ye therefore

)Iogical

the Lord of the harvest that He will send forth labourers into

ses ab

His harvest ; 2 ¢ faithful men, who shall be able to teach others

nd the

also.” The following is the present extent of the mission : —

fwell-

Ppoint-

Chief stations

.

15

ours Of

Out-stations

.

.

.

®

382

) con=

Foreign Missionaries

.

22

nission

Native Ordained Pastors and Missionaries

46

Native Catechists and Preachers

.

411

) grenr

Native Churches and Congregations

.

352

ecially

. 1n the

Members and Communicants

.

.

18,439

.

59,366

f their

Native Christians of all ages

Normal Schools

.

.

urther

.

0

528

Scholars in them

ce the

a long-

Population in Pegu and Tenasserim, 1,436,208 souls.

of the

s been

InDIAN MISSIONARY WORK IN GENERAL.

Such

sessing

In the preceding pages, there have been brought under review

, they

a few of the most striking features of missionary progress that

fo bE

T'he marked

have appeared in India during the past ten years.

spread”

advance both in numbers and in character exhibited by the

r H\'es.

missions among the Coles, the Shanars, the Karens, the peasantry

ission-

of country districts, and the educated men of our Presidency

Peopie

towns has been shown in detail; but in a brief sketch like this,

o Who

by far the greater portion of the missionary labour and the

Upiim"

missionary success which the conntry has enjoyed, must be passed

trating

over with a single word.

It is impossible here to describe in

\llilfes

adequate terms the steady, quiet, unobtrusive labours of more

an bk

than 500 men; or to guage the wide-spread knowledge, the

deepening convictions, the mental struggles, the ripening resolves,

fo 10

70

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

which, as months and years flow calmly by, that steady labour

Young

That work 1s

Jabours

is producing throughout the country at large.

continued from day to day through every week and every month

are me

applieé

of our tropic year.

In the fiery heats of summer, in the depress-

Ey

ing languor of the heavy rains, as well as under the brilliant

names

skies of the cooler season, it bears its constant testimony against

call to

evil, and exercises its beneficial influence upon young and old.

It differs widely from the work of the ministry at home.

Like

missiol

tions ¢

his colleagues in that ministry, the missionary in India has to

preach the Gospel, to instruct and govern churches, to seek after

his thy

a pure fellowship, and to stir up the zeal of his brethren against

posses

all evil within and around them.

But though he has the same

the e

here

aim, and employs the same God-given instrument, his work

differs from theirs in the great variety of its forms, and in the

sites ;

ing {

number of the agencies which he is compelled to employ success-

fully to apply the Gospel in all its fulness to the Hindu society

espect

around him.

All India is saturated with idolatry; he has to

celvin

make all Christian.

He has not only to gain converts, to gather

mstry

them into churches, to develope in them and in their families

and g

swit

a complete Christian life; he has to Christianise education, to

Christianise literature, to Christianise public opinion, to Christian-

0 vis

Forms of labour, therefore, and modes of action

ise public taste.

the )

required by the peculiarities of his field, spring up and are sug-

Wood

gested on every hand; and so wide is that field, so vast are its

stus

opportunities, that every active missionary always has his hands

claim

more than full: and, had he strength and time, he could without

the

difficulty treble his work at any hour.

lllfllly

Thus it is, that not merely on the Sabbath, but through the

his

week,—not merely in the formal pulpit, but in the school-house,

editic

the market-}?lace, in the private dwelling, and under the spreading

literg

tree, a missionary is called upon to speak, to write, to preach,

Misg

and teach that Divine Gospel which. he wishes to introduce into

most

many hearts.

Thus it is, that at nearly 400 stations, fixed in the

Dre\\

great marts of traffic, and in the great centres of public opinion,

W

more than 500 European and American missionaries, with nearly

and

200 native colleagues, are steadily engaged in efforts to fulfil their

to ]y

ministry. Some hold the pastorate of churches; others preach

Sini

chiefly to the heathen ; some abide in a settled residence, others

and

are engaged in constantly visiting villages and towns in which no

ﬂlel‘e

Christian teachers reside.

Some teach their village - schools

ang

wholly in the vernacular tongues; others instruct the well-

$tre

trained students of English Collegiate Institutions.

A few

Yisio

engage largely in literary labours, compiling dictionaries, gram-

b

mars, and vocabularies; editing translations of the Scriptures,

s |

preparipg school-books, or writing vernacular Christian works.

hay

IN INDIA.

71

Jabour

Younger men study the language; older m

en superintend the

ork is

labours of numerous native preachers and schoolmasters.

All

month

are more or less familiar with building; and all are more or less

applied to for the healing of the sick.

ress-

Wiant

Every one who is familiar with Indian life, and with the

names and services of Indian missionaries, will find it easy to

gainst

call to mind the character and value of their plans.

Here one

d old,

Like

missionary, with plan and tape in hand, is laying out the founda-

has to

tions of a church ; there another, a ripe scholar, is lecturing to

k after

his theological class on the manners of Ancient India. Here one,

possessing great influence, is expounding to the Governor-general

1gainst

3 Same

the reasons for legislating on the re-marriage of Hindu widows ;

work

here others take a share in framing the statutes of the univer-

sities ; while yet another, well known in Cambridge, is instruct-

in the

1CCess~

ing the “sweepers” of Agra, whom he has taken under his

especial care.

Here Dr. Caldwell, seated in his church, 1s re-

ociety

has t0

ceiving the reports of his numerous catechists and readers,

instructing them in the Scriptures, listening to their sermons,

g‘ather

"0

and advising them in their difficulties ; there Mr. Page, in his

milies

jon, f0

swift canoe, traverses the narrow creeks of the Ganges Delta,

to visit the churches of Burrisal; and here Dr. Binney, under

fstian=

aetion

the great Pagodas of Kemmendine, and on the shores of its

wooded lake, teaches his Karen students to make sermons, and

e SUg-

stirs them up to self-denying zeal. Here Mr. Hebick presses the

are IS

hands

claims of personal religion on two officers whom he has met in

the mission-garden ; there Mr. Walsh completes the labours of

ithout

many months by crowning with its gilt ball the pretty spire of

his Futtehguhr Church; and there Mr. Thomas adds another

gh the

edition of the Bengali New Testament to that stream of Christian

housey

literature which for thirty years has poured from the Baptist

eading

Mission Press.

We see Mr. Wenger slowly producing that

reaclly

most diffcult of Indian translations, the Sanskrit Bible; Mr.

e 10f0

Drew, translating the Tamil classic of the ancient writer Aveyar;

nthe

we follow Mr. Moerike into the Badaga huts of the Nilgherries;

illion)

and find Dr. Mason, seated on a fallen tree, explaining Scripture

pearty

to his young scholars in the jungles of Toungoo. There Mr.

| their

Smith holds a tough discussion with the Brahmins of Benares,

1eac

and Mr. Lacey is derided by the shameless priests of Pooree;

others

there Mr. Tuting is struck by a fanatic in the bazaar of Peshawur;

ich 10

and Mr. Sargent and his people are pelted by rioters in the

chools

streets of Pelamcottah. Here Dr. Glasgow completes the re-

el

vision of the Guzerati Bible ; Dr. Winslow writes the last word

| few

in his Tamil Dictionary, the study of thirty years; and there, in

g‘}'{lm'

his little bungalow, surrounded by the people whom his plans

0

have won to Christ, Mr. Ragland lies down to die. Who is the

WC’YkS'

72

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR IN IMDIA.

lady seated in that pretty room,

surrounded by so many neatly

dressed women ; while through the open window comes the

scent of roses and sweet-briar, and “the vines with the tender

grape give a good smell?” That is Mrs. Mault of Nagercoil,

who came to India before we were born, and who in her lace-

school has found employment for the women and girls whom she

;

has long instructed in her schools.

And who is that other lady,

standing in the verandah, weighing out calomel and quinine for

that long row of men and women

gathered around her door?

That is Mrs. Lincke, who having

given her school-girls their

morning lessons, now turns for a

couple of Hhours to assist her

husband’s flock with

that medical advice and aid of which they

often stand in need.

There is no monopoly there of character or zeal, of useful-

ness or

success. Neither nation, nor church, nor society, can

JaNnNvary 1862

claim pre-eminence in

plans carried out, or in blessings realised.

If English Cl

1wurchmen and Congregationa]ists maintain the Shanar

Mission, American Baptists have won the Karen; German

brethren are bringing in the Coles; and the Scotch missionaries

are first in educational usefulness; the martyrs of the decade

were American Presbyterians ; and the palm in self-denial

must be given to the Moravian brethren buried in the Himalaya

snows. The labours of all are combined to accomplish but

one purpose, as they are called forth by one authority ; the

co-operation is loving and he

arty ; it manifests the same spirit of

self-consecration ;

it asks for the same acceptance and the same

|

Divine aid. Looking at the basis on which it rests, and the

power it begins to exert, who can wonder that to earnest minds

missionary work appears the most fascinating beneath the sun ?

who can wonder that, steadfastly pursued

, its repeated blows

have begun to tell : and tl

hat, according to promise, the Word of

God, even in India, is beginning to appear, “like a hammer that

breaketh the rock in pieces?”

SUMMARY OF THE STATISTICAT TABLES,

SvmMmAry oF MISSIONS IN INDIA, CryroN, AND BuUunnasi

From the Statistical Tables of Indian Missions recently com-

piled, the following summaries are taken.

It only needs to

notice, that as the Burmah Missions wer

e not included in the

Tables of 1852, for purposes of comparison, a third column is

required in the Comparative Summary, which shows the results

of 1862 on the same field as that of 1852.

o

¥

-

s

(.’L:

=

[

—

(.-'

=

AR

=

-

-

\CC-

01

der

D

Ly

ucn

o

o

e

c’%

=

=N

=

:\9

Ec-i-

<

<

.__ 1

55

=

=

’—’:_ =

=S

(.l:

":P-‘b.

SumMmARY OF MissioNs IN INp1a, CEyLoN, AND BurMaH, JANUARY 1862.

MISSIONARIES

NATIVE CONVERTS.

Boys’ ScHOOLS.

GIrLS’ ScHOOLS.

Vernacular

Anglo-

Boys’

Boarding.

Day.

Schools.

Vernacular.

Boarding{.

PRESIDENCIES.

*SUOI}E}S

*QATIEN

‘SjueoTUNWUWIO)

B (LBl

‘sfog

*S[00YOS

‘sfog

*ST00TOS

‘sfoq

*S[ooyos

*STILY)

*ST00TOS

*S[ILY)

*SURISLIT) SATYEN

9ATIEN]

*SuorNqIryuoy)

|

ign

_%_

Rupees.

.

17

130

*S9[2INT)) I §

v

29

25

Bengal

&

‘suo1jels-jn() \ g

*SISIY093B.) SAIJRN l §

4,719

20,

i

7,872

129

4,820

23

695

7,119

40

1,031

946

North-west Provin-

3

119

11

é

73

1,488

5,301

8,398

104

4,398

14

564

49

5,978

44

879

15

719

ces, Punjab, &c.

j

Bombay

.

.

8

41

40

10

50

53

965

2,231

1,798

51

2,107

112

1,787

26

1,157

269

Madras

B

146

15

210

60

903

7

‘{15

Z

20,218

110,237

75,870

1069

25,061

53

1185

74

6,836

151

8,988

63 2019

Ceylon

60

150

42

102

224

3,859

37,150

209

8,226

164

23

1,657

110

3,844

5 145

15,273

s s

Total

140

1925

519

1365

1190

31,249

153,816

130,588

1562 44,612

101

2720

18

23,377

371 15,899

114 4098

Burmah

°

15

382

22

46

5

411

352

18,439

59,366

87,504

249

3,778

438

586

2

963

3 103

Total

o

386

541

186

24

o o

1542

g

2307

([

49,688

213,182

218,092

1811

48,390

108

3158

19

[

23,963

373 16,362

117 4201

74

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

COMPARATIVE SUMMARY.

Ba

Lo

Sa

India and Ceylon | India and Ceylon |India, Ceylon, and

in 1852.

in 1862.

Burmah in 1862.

Ch

Societies

22

31

31

Ge

Stations.

.

.

313

We

Out-stations .

unknown

371

386

1,925

2,307

We

Foreign Missionaries

395

519

541

Est

Native Missionaries

48

140

136

Native Catechists

698

1,365

1,776

1

Native Churches

331

Communicants

1,190

1,542

Fie

18,410

31,249

49,688

Un

Native Christians

.

112,491

153,31

213,182

Vernacular Day Schools

1,347

1,562

1,311

En

Scholars

47.504

44,612

48,390

Irig

93

I0I

108

Boys’ Boarding Schools ..

.

Christian Boys

2,414

2,720

3,158

Bas

Anglo-Vernacular School

126

185

193

Scholars

0

°

14,562

23,377

23,963

Ber

Girls’ Day Schools

347

371

3713

Lei

Girls

11,519

15,899

16,362

Mo

Girls’ Boardin.g Schools .

102

114

117

Christian Girls

2,;-:-

779

4,098

4,201

Translations of the Bible:

Ten languages.

Twelve.

Fourteen

A

Ditto New Testament

Five others.

Three others.

Five others.

An

Twenty books

Separate Books

.

in

seven others.

Scriptures circulated in ten years

unknown

1,634,940

Christian Tracts, Books, &ec. .

unknown

8,604,033

Eu

Mission Presses

.

25

25

Mi

Expenditure last ten yea;‘s

£190,000

£285;;>oo

£294,300

Son

Local Contributions last year

~ £33,500

£45,325

£46,800

Native Contributions last three

oth

years .

.

.

£13,000

About £18,000

h

njg

Government Expenditure on Education in India, during 1860, £298,004.

Wit

Inf

IV. MISSIONARY SOCIETIES IN INDIA.

B

he

The summaries now given show that India, in respect to its

evangelisation, cannot be regarded as a neglected country. Tt is

not occupied as its population deserves, as its vast extent re-

quires, or in proportion to its claim over other and smaller fields

of labour.

Nevertheless, the Christian Church does employ

within its provinces a very large amount of agency and spend a

large proportion of its missionary funds.

The comparison

between the beginning and end of the decade now past, shows in

mere figures a great increase in the agency; while in point of

fact, the interest of the Church in the progress of Indian missions

has increased ten-fold. The following is a list of the Societies

now labouring in India:—

IN INDIA.

75

Baptist Missionary Society.

American Presbyterian Church.

London Missionary Society.

American Baptist Missionary

n, and

Society for the Propagation of

Union.

1862,

the Gospel.

American Free Missionary So-

Church Missionary Society.

ciety.

General Baptist Mission.

American Free-will Baptist.

Welsh Calvinistic Mission.

American United Presbyterian

Wesleyan Missionary Society.

Mission.

Established Church of Scot-

American

Dutch Reformed

land.

Church.

Free Church of Scotland.

American Evangelical Lutheran

Mission.

United Presbyterian Church.

English Presbyterian Church.

British and Féreign Bible So-

Irish Presbyterian Mission.

ciety.

Basle Evangelical Mission.

Religious Tract Society.

Berlin Evangelical Mission.

Bible Translation Society.

Leipsic Lutheran Mission.

Christian Vernacular Education

Society.

Moravian Missionary Society.

American Bible Society.

American Board.

American and Foreign Bible

al!

ers

American Methodist Episcopal

Society.

Mission.

American Traet Society.

j00ks

1erss

In this list appear the principal Missionary Societies of

Europe and America.

Those which do not appear, as the Paris

Missionary Society, the Netherlands Missionary Society, and

some American Societies, have given all their limited strength to

other fields; and a few, like the Turkish Missions Aid and the

g:

000

Chinese Evangelisation Societies, have been formed for a special

mission in one special country.

These twenty-four societies,

with the seven societies for literature and education, have sent

into India and now maintain 541 missionaries, and pay from

Europe and America annually 250,000l These agencies will

be now examined in detail.

o Ifs

Jt18

V. MISSIONARY STATIONS.

1

1852.

1862.

Gelds

Stations.

Stations.

Out-stations.

1}]10}’

nd &

Bengal .

.

89

74

112

North-west Provinces

21

34

22

S0l

Punjab and Central India

8

31

25

s 1

Bombay .

19

26

41

Madras

121

146

I575

nt 0

55

60

Ceylon

150

51008

Burmah .

I5

382

oties

Total

319

386

2307

76

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

The establishment of a missionary station is a question of the

Peshs

highest importance from the great interests of many kinds that

Mool

are involved ; and it is well carefully to consider in what localities

the i

these expensive Indian missions are carried on.

“The friends of

to th

Jesus,” says Dr. Somerville, “ in seeking to rescue the heathen

Mad:

world from the dominion of Satan, and to bring it under the

Triva

benign authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, should manifest as

To 1

much care and wisdom in fixing on their points of conflict as the

Shig

men of this world do in conducting earthly warfare. It appears

0

to us, that in a vast country like India, where selection is unhappily

Amey

still easy, any field that may be chosen should have these six

Teney

qualities :—it should be accessible ; it should be central ; it should

years

be in the midst of an active and energetic race of men ; it should

hope

not interfere with the doings of other societies; it should be

the

salubrious; and it should be distinctive: perhaps we should

himse

add another, that it be a place where the missionaries will

enjoy the protection of the civil authorities.”

It will be found

Preve

Qeare

on examination that, judged by this standard, a very large

«

he

number of the stations already existing must be considered to

S

10

0u

be wisely placed.

ages

The table above given shows a decided increase in the number

\el)

of chief stations during the last ten years.

The gain in numbers

great

amounts to seventy-three; but in fact the gain is greater; some

they

stations ill placed have been given up for better ones, and by a

cert

d

rearrangement of their strength some missions have been ren-

dered more compact and more efficient than before.

The whole

“ Do

of e

number of stations still existing, that have been founded during

the decade, amounts to ninety-six,

Of these eleven have been

Visite

and

commenced in Bengal; thirty-eight in the North-west provinces,

the Punjab, and Rajpootana; seven in Bombay ; twenty-seven

afiy

in Madras; two in Ceylon; and eleven in Burmah.

The facts

leh(r“

Asia

already given in reference to the large extension of the Church

Tisgj

missions ; the arrival of several new societies, and the opening of

Oude and Burmah, sufficiently explain this increase, though a

sent,

part is also due to the steady progress of almost all missions

D

and societies attempting to occupy the country in force,

eSpe

The new stations include towns and cities of great importance,

S0cley

theiy

and are a valuable addition to hitherto existing agency. They

include, in Bengal and Behar, the towns of Santipore, Gya (a

a4 g

APpes

great seat of Hindu pilgrimage), Patna, and Ghazeepore. In

the North-west, the new Church mission station in Allahabad,

Lucknow and Seetapore, Bareilly, and Moradabad, with other

ang )

great towns in Oude and Rohilkund ; a second station in Futteh-

COompy

guhr; the new missions of the Propagation Society in Delhi and

Tegle

Roorkee; the American stations in Dehra, Rawul Pindee, and

1l

Uthgy

T ——

IN INDIA.

i

the

that

Peshawur; the Church Missions in Amritsir, Peshawur, and

Mooltan, and the Rajpootana mission just begun; all stations of

1tles

s of

the first-rate rank, and fraught doubtless with stores of blessing

to the people around them in future years.

In Bombay and

|

1eN

tf

16

Madras, they include places like Aurungabad and Ahmedabad,

Trivalore and Palgaut, Vellore and Arcot, Bezwara and Ellore.

£ as

16

To the Burmah stations already mentioned, may be added

Shwaygyeen and Toungoo.

ears

On only one of these stations will we offer remark.

The

pl

American Mission, established in Peshawur in 1857, was but the

SIX

renewal of efforts made among the Affghans of Loodiana many

ol

Id

years ago, and is especially designed for that people.

It was

ould

hoped that after a time, Mr. Loewenthal, might be able to leave

be

the English territory to reside in one of their cities, and devote

juld

himself to their instruction.

Government orders, however,

Wi

I

prevent all foreigners from passing the frontier, and he has en-

und

deavoured to search them out in the neighbourhood of Peshawur.

106

0

“The New Testament has been translated into Pushto, and re-

1 to

ligious discussions have been carried on in the city, in the vil-

lages of the Peshawur and Susufzai districts.

The Affghans are

her

very disputatious, and reasoning with them is a work of the

bers

greatest difficulty. The spiritual nature of the Christian faith

ome

they seem totally incapable of appreciating. Still in a manner

)y &

certain unreasonable prejudices do seem to be giving way.” ;.

.

.

el

% Pesh

awur 1s a most important place in reference to the varie

ty

10

le

There

of people with whom a missionary may come in contact.

ng

visited us Jews from Bokhara, Farsiwans from Affghanistan,

)eel.

and Kafirs from the mountains north of Cabul

The Sia-posh

1CES,

Kafirs seem to be a most interesting people; having but little

vell

religion apparently, and being certainly free from those violent

9018

Asiatic prejudices against the foreigner as such, which bar the

?

11Ch

missionary

s way among the Hindus and Mahomedans.

At pre-

0 0

sent, however, there is no access to them.”’

|

1 4

During the last ten years much information has been circulated,

1015

especially among the committees and friends of missionary

societies at home, respecting the neglected provinces of India and

1Ce

their principal cities and towns. Mr. Wylie’s volume on ¢ Bengal

hey

as a Field of Missions,” marked quite an era in missionary

appeals of this sort. It has been followed by others, especially

1(&

In

the earnest statements of the Missionary Conferences of Bengal

ad,

and Madras. More recently, the United Presbyterian Missionary

her

committee of Scotland published communications respecting the

neglected fields of India, received from such men as Dr. John

el

and

Wilson, Dr. Murray Mitchell, Dr. Leckie, Mr. Wylie and

an

others, who personally knew the fields for which they pleaded.

78

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

lishe

It is pleasant to think that many of the localities whose claims

were then advocated have been partially occupied during the

life

last four years.

The committee chose Rajpootana as their own.

the

But the Irish Mission have since taken Ahmedabad; the English

Supp

Presbyterian Church have founded one station at Rampore Bau-

oper:

succ

leah, in the northern districts of Bengal; the London Mission at

Mirzapore is fixing a branch at Singrowlee, and the Wesleyan

clear

Missionary Society has taken Bancoorah. Slowly, but steadily,

posit

the little Christian fortresses are erected and the districts quietly

actlo

occupied.

Jead

In the position and influence of the missionary stations in

that

India lie both a gain of the past, and well-grounded hope for the

preh

future.

Foreign missionaries, however Aealous, supported by

that

Societies, however wealthy, can hope only to commence the

lame

work of regenerating the great Empire, and hence have to apply

the g

their efforts in the best way in the most influential localities.

ore

Looked at singly, our missionary stations certainly appear to

Tlency

occupy all the best sites that can be found throughout the

existy

country; and when viewed in combination, in the influence they

Tead

exert together on the country, as a whole, it must be acknow-

only

ledged that they are wonderfully well placed. They are found

other

in all the great centres of commerce, the centres of political

fait]

influence, and in the centres of religious opinion.

From Peshawur

to Chittagong, across the whole “of Northern India, along the

wealthy and well-peopled Ganges valley, almost every one of the

largest towns and cities has its missionary station, and some have

three or four

Along the chief lines of traffic in the Tamil and

Telugu provinces, in the Deccan and in Mysore, the same is

true;

and the same is seen in Burmah, on the Irraw addy, the

SltaDO‘ and the Salween.

¢ There remaineth much land to be

possessed

but a large number of the chief cities, and several

important provinces, have been well occupied in preparation for

the campaign

The following list gives a brief view of the agency

in some of these cities: —

Missionaries

Missionaries

Calcutta

34

Delhi

6

Madras

35

Bangalore

1

Bombay

16

Mangalore

8

Allahabad

f

5

Benares

13

Rangoon

{ 6 natives

f

Lucknow

Maulmain

5

‘f

Agra

{

7 natives

It must, however, be allowed that all missions are not equally

l;

well placed, nor equally well sustained. Some have been estab-

;\

IN INDIA.

79

Im$

lished in very isolated positions, and are almost struggling for

the

life. The wise system adopted by the American Board during

v

the decade, of so re-arranging their stations that each shall

mh

support the others, and shall, by combination, effectively co-

A

at

operate in the impressions they produce, together with the signal

success which has followed that re-arrangement, indicates very

an

clearly a principle upon which other Societies may examine the

ly,

position of their own missions, with a view to secure the same

tly

action and the same happy result. Carried still further, it should

lead all the Societies to co-operate with each other, not merely in

1

that spirit of mutual affection and confidence which has so long

the

prevailed, but also in so placing the stations of different Societies

by

that they benefit by their common action upon the country at

l

1€

large. The Government has lately been reconstructing almost

ph

the entire machinery which it employs, with a view to adapt it

165

more completely to the new state of things; and, with the expe-

to

rience already acquired, and the cordial co-operation already

the

existing, Missionary Societies may well assist each other in such

ey

readjustments of the spheres and stations they occupy, so as not

)=

only to be more secure against undesirable interference with each

nd

other, but to obtain more decidedly the full benefit of each other’s

cal

faithful labours.

yur

l

16

he

VI. MISSIONARIES, NATIVE PASTORS, AND

Ve

CATECHISTS.

I

Wl

15

the

Missionaries.

Ordained

Native

Natives.

Catechists.

be

al

1852

101

130

Bengal .

{

1862

-t

for

113

189

1CY

North-west Provinces

(1852

47

45

* 11862

64

72

1852

17

4

Punjab and Central India {

1862

55

g

46

1852

31

Bombay

1862

4

16

40

I0

53

Madras .

1852

161

18

405

1862

210

60

993

1852

38

22

98

Ceylon .

.

1862

37

102

42

Total

1852

395

48

698

§

1862

LG,

140

1365

Burmah

1862

22

46

411

1

Total

1862

541

186

1776

W0

80

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

Mr

THE STAFF OF MISSIONARIES.

pat

for 1

A mere cursory examination of this little table shows that

se\:el

considerable changes have taken place in the missionary staff

aln

during the past ten years; and that change will appear more

Sera

The

striking still to those who are acquainted with their names.

and

most prominent fact in these figures is the great increase that has

the '

taken placein their numbers. In 1852 in India and Ceylon there

firgt

were 395 missionaries from Europe and America.

In 1862 they

like

had increased to 519.

Here is an addition of 124, or 31

dilig

per cent, a gratifying indication of the increased interest felt

Inga

in missionary work in India by the Churches which send and

The increase is not uniform.

Bib)

support them.

In Ceylon the

Drey

numbers are almost the same, as they also are in Burmabh.,

In

Curg

Bengal it is small; in Bombay the proportion is large, though

slon

the actual increase is trifling. The increase lies in those pro-

Lite

vinces in which the new missions have been founded. In Madras

Trac

the band has grown very large, and an increase of thirt

er

1gsg

cent has raised it to 210 missionaries among 28,000,000 of

Ang

people.

In the North-west it has increased to sixty-four; while

dev

in the Punjab, Rajputana, and Central India, it has been more

who

than trebled, rising from only seventeen to fifty-five in the

part

hitherto most neglected parts of the Empire.

John

This large increase has taken place in the face of great and

the |

continuous difficulties, of which the chief is the constant reduction

of the staff by death, sickness, and premature decay. The number

of D

amoy

of missionaries who were labouring in India at the commencement

of the decade, and who died before its close, was fifty-eight, of

Wei

then

whom three suffered a violent death during the Mutiny, leaving

fifty-five for the ordinary casualties of the ten years. To these

eag

our,

must be added six missionaries, who died in Burmah, out of the

twenty who were living there in 1852, making a total of sixty-

ramlj

Ofm

one deaths out of the 415 foreign missionaries in the entire field

when the decade began.

To these may be added a few younger

these

Pecy|

men, whose mission commenced daring that period, and who

were cut off before its close.

Their number i1s about twelve.

qu'm

The loss amounts to only 15 per cent in ten years; and its

0rg

thery

smallness is explained by a reference to the large number who,

when severe sickness overtakes them, leave the country, and

shoy

seek restoration in Europe.

oWy

The obituary of the decade includes the names of many men

drow

Wepe

distingnished for their character, their ability, and their useful-

ness, and whose removal is a great loss to their field of labour.

a‘\\'a]

Some, like Dr. Poor of Jaffna, and Dr. Scudder of Madras,

Vicg

3

oy

IN INDIA.

81

Mr. Mault of Travancore, and Mr. Taylor of Belgaum, were

patriarchs among the churches, and had laboured for their welfare

for forty years.

Mr. Robinson of Dacca, who died after forty-

that

seven years’ service, Mr. Fink and Mr. Carey of Cutwa, formed

t

aff

1016

a link between the present generation and the founders of the

Serampore Mission, while Dr. Schmid, Mr. Lechler of Salem,

Il

i

and Mr. Schaffter, carry our thoughts back to the early days of

haa

the Tinnevelly Mission and the labours of Mr. Rhenius, who

hete

first brought it into shape.

Great preachers have passed away,

hey

3l

like Mr. Lacroix of Calcutta, and Mr. Lacey of Cuttack; and

diligent itinerators, like Mr. Hardey of Bangalore, and Mr.

felt

Ingalls of Rangoon.

Dr. Sutton, the translator of the Oriya

and

Bible; Mr. Shurmann, the editor of the Urdu New Testament ;

the

Drew, the gentle pastor, the Tamil scholar and translator of the

In

Cural; Thomas, the laborious superintendent of the Baptist Mis-

ugh

sion Press; Paterson, the patient editor of Bengali Christian

Pl‘O-

Literature; and Hume, the active secretary of the Bombay

{ras

Tract Society ; will long be missed from the spheres of useful-

pex:

ness which they occupied so well.

The Free Church has lost

) of

Anderson, who founded, and with extraordinary energy and

hile

devotion sustained, the institution at Madras; and Dr. Ewart,

1016

whose imperturbable steadiness for one-and-twenty years im-

the

parted massive strength to the institution in Calcutta; with

Johnston, Mr. Anderson’s companion; and the gentle Nesbit,

and

the loving pastor and teacher, for many years the colleague

tion

of Dr. Wilson, of Bombay. The Church Missionary Society,

her

amongst younger men, has lost experienced missionaries like

nent

Weitbrecht and Ragland, whose character and attainments made

t of

them examples to their brethren.

Conspicuous amongst the

jing

dead stand also Mr. Mundy, the eloquent preacher, who la-

ese

boured for thirty-four years; Mr. Denham, the able tutor of Se-

"the

rampore College; and Mr. Vinton, the wise pastor and adviser

)

of more than forty churches in the districts near Rangoon.

All

ld

;

these were men of weight and earnestness, well endowed for their

]gel'

peculiar service, and carrying it out with the experience ac-

\\'hO

quired by years of faithful toil.

Long will it be before they are

)l\ 6

forgotten in the scenes of their labour; through their characters,

| 1f$

their example, their works, being dead they yet speak.

Nor

should we forget the loss of younger men who have also laid

,Vho;

an

down their lives on Indian soil, such as Leitch, who was

drowned at the commencement of those medical labours which

nell

were so needed in Travancore; Whitley, killed by the falling of

ful-

a wall; Dauble, dying of cholera in Assam after two years’ ser-

oul»

vice ; Whitaker, who won such esteem by his earnest labours in

e work had

128

Togngoo, and died of jungle fever; with those whos

G

RSN

e

82

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

but commenced when they were cut off by the Indian mutiny.

76l

illb

Nor may we pass by without a word some of those ¢ holy

1

women” who have lived in India not merely as missionaries’

wives, but as themselves missionaries, and have given hearty ser-

niss

vice in their own peculiar sphere.

Such were Mrs. Buyers of

yeat

Benares; Mrs. Lincke, the wise adviser, helper, and physician of

cade

her hushand’s flock ; Mrs. Harris of Shwaygyeen, the devoted

55

teacher of its Karen schools; Mrs. Wood of Sattara, who, after

e

many years of usefulness in New England and in Smyrna,

at it

finished her course among the converted Mahars of the Deccan.

be ¢

Such, too, was the authoress of “ Phulmani and ¥aruna,” who

enla

by her writings, translated into eleven of our Indian languages,

add;

became the instructor of the female converts of all missions, and

1

whose death has been declared a loss to the native Church at

twer

large.

facts

Still further during the decade, Indian missions lost two de

Indi

voted and faithful friends in Bishop Wilson and Bishop Dealtry,

In g

who for a long series of years had helped to sustain them by their

sion;

personal as well as official influence, by their large-hearted libe-

toge

rality, by their wise counsel, and by the intimate friendship into

yea

which they received the missionaries of the Church over which

or

they presided, throughout their extensive dioceses. At times, too,

thei

the friends of missions have had to mourn over the death of gene-

aver

rous laymen whose sympathies and liberality were ever ready to

these

be exerted for the promotion of the missionary cause.

)

While Indian missions have lost by death, they have lost far

glegy

more largely by the retirement of living missionaries to Europe

dﬁca(

and America.

Out of the 415 foreign missionaries in India and

Tienf

Burmah in 1852, no less than 125 have been compelled to relin-

inter‘

quish their service through the ill-health of themselves or their

wives.

As before, a few must be added to this number, mis-

dury

twely

sionaries who have entered India for the first time during the

couy:

decade, and have remained but a short time in the country.

and

These losses cannot but be regarded with peculiar feelings.

In a

of

few cases men have retired from a comparative indifference to the

j

In others we see men

I

special claims which the work presents.

sy,

like Mr. Ceemmerer, Mr. Hickey, and Mr. Addis, retiring from it

We

teac]

in old age after expending their lives in mission service.

Ereet

may be silent when Dr. Pfauder transfers his service to Constan-

adies

tinople, and Mr. Mills to the Sandwich Islands.

We sympathise

Vary

with Dr. Trumpp, Mr. Makepeace, Mr. Hallett, and Mr. Tolman,

ave

whom jungle fever, canght in the path of duty, has driven from

Qg

the country; but we feel deeply that the scholarship of Mr.

Wardlaw, Mr. Hardey, and Dr. Gundert; the ability and ex-

Plang

ang ¢

perience of Mr. Braidwood and Mr. Whitehouse; the pastoral

Caugg

IN INDIA.

83

1Y,

zeal of Mr. Lewis and Mr. Pettitt, in the missions of India, can

toh'

ill be spared.

168

The total loss, therefore, by death and removal which our

er'-

missions have suffered has amounted to 185 in the course of ten

»Of

years, and the number that has laboured during the entire de-

1 of

cade amounts to 230.

The changes amount to 45 per cent;

;ted

65 per cent remains.

This shows very plainly what was

fter

urged on a previous page, that in order to maintain any mission

at its present strength, half the number of its missionaries must

all

be sent out in the course of every decade, and all attempts to

7ho

enlarge a mission and take up new stations must be made in

0%s,

addition to the despatch of such a number as is required to fill

and

up vacancies.

Any mission containing forty men must send out

at

twenty in ten years; it it send out less it will fall away.

These

facts exhibit in a general way the length of missionary service in

de

India, and show it to be on an average about twenty-two years.

Yy

In some cases even the deaths alone show this.

The twelve mis-

el

sionaries of the London Society who died during the period, gave

ihe-

together a service of 291 years, i. e, an average of twenty-four

nto

years and a quarter.,

Four of them, however, had lived in India

e

more than thirty years, and two upwards of forty years. Taking

£00y

their service with that of the seventeen men who retired, the

il

average will be about twenty years each.

Perfect exactness in

these calculations is scarcely attainable.

i

Notwithstanding these heavy deductions, the whole staff has

far

greatly increased. Though only 230 remained throughout the

'Ope

decade, the whole number engaged in labour at the commence-

and

ment of 1862 was 541, showing that 311 had arrived during the

Jin-

interval, Adding to them the men who have both come and gone

heir

twelve who have

during that time, the eight destroyed in the Mutiny, and the

nis

ied, we learn the striking and most en-

the

couraging fact, that during the decade more than three hundred

.

and_fifty new missionaries were sent to India by the churches

of Europe and America.

[na

the

Besides the ordained missionaries, there are engaged in several

missions a considerable number of laymen, who take part in the

mel

mit

teaching of schools, the management of industrial schools, the

Ve

erection of mission buildings, and the like; with some zealous

fall-

ladies, who, remaining unmarried, have devoted themselves to

hise

various departments of Female Education. These faithful labourers

pall

have come to India, in a true missionary spirit, to share in the

numerous occupations and employments to which its missionary

o

Mr

plans give rise; and it is only just to recognise their co-operation,

ex

and to record how valuable is the service which they render to the

cause.

Medical mis-

ol

Their number is somewhat above forty.

84

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

f00

sionaries have been included among the ordained labourers already

wh

mentioned.

They are at the present moment five in number,

il

besides the four brethren in the Arcot mission who are medical

As

of

men, and bear the degree of M.D. Of late years an increasing con-

viction has sprung up that certain parts of India are peculiarly

( d

suited to the work of such missionaries, and that they can render

fe\\

very great service to the missionary cause.

Few men can hope

€l

for fairer opportunities of Christian usefulness than those which

$a

Iy

are available to Mr. Lowe in Travancore or to Dr. Valentine in

Mairwara.

It only remains to add that the Missionary Societies at home

are anxious not only to provide a larger number of men for

India, but to secure from them on arrival a truly efficient service.

Paa

While collegiate education is secured to them before their de-

3g€1

parture, rules are now strictly laid down for the attainment of

dise

the native language at the earliest practicable period after they

Inc

arrive.

It is felt that for all missionaries engaged in vernacular

hon

work or resident in the country districts, a full knowledge of the

Emj

native tongue is absolutely essential, while even to those who are

tha

engaged in English work, as the educational institutions, such a

re(p

The Church,

fory

knowledge is essential to their highest usefulness.

Wesleyan, and London Missionary Societies have therefore laid

Thy

it down for the guidance of their new missionaries that the

lool

attainment of the native language should be the first object at

If g

which they aim ; one year is secured to them entirely free from

Isaf]

other employment; and it is desired that by the end of two years

mak

they will possess a eompetent knowledge that will enable them

iy

without difficulty to begin vernacular work.

If engaged in

Prac

education, an extra year is given them. By the Chureh Mission

Committee a scheme of study has been drawn out, and an

at h:

examining tribunal provided, for testing this knowledge; and

stip

thus their missionaries are subject to the same kind of tests as

ecg

the civil and military officers of the government, who can get

an|

no appointment and receive no responsibility until those tests be

The

passed.

““ As to the desirableness of such examination, the mis-

to

sionaries generally fully agree.”

GIQh

Emphatically must it be observed that mere Statistical Tables

all

of missionaries, such as those from which our information is

hon("

drawn, can give but one view of their position; they give figures,

the

but not character; they show numbers, but not ability or useful-

ang

ness. Yet amongst Indian missionaries it will readily be imagined

they

that the same varieties exist as amongst ministers of all denomin-

ations at home.

Here as there are found eloquent preachers,

Tegy

Thy

able scholars, the wise in counsel, the men of business, the

Chag

energetic men of action, the gentle, the spiritual.

Experience,

IN INDIA.

85

too, is not wanting. Scattered among the missions are 130 men,

dy

whose service has already extended to twenty years or more.

o,

Still they are few however able, a weak band however devoted.

al

As in ancient days ‘“the Syrians fill the country,” and the men

-

of Israel are but “two little flocks of kids” against them; but

ly

“there is no restraint with the Lord to save by many or by

er

few

.77

And it is specially when taught by the weakness of

;pe

men, the Gospel is made from above ‘“the power of God unto

CIl

salvation.”

n

ORDAINED NATIVE PASTORS.

ne

for

During the last ten years the necessity of securing Native

e,

Pastors for native churches, and in general of extending native

Je-

agency in the support and spread of the Gospel, has been much

of

discussed and strongly pressed on Indian missionaries from home.

Increasing difficulty has been felt in adequately supplying from

ey

|

ar

home the demands made by the vast territories of the Indian

the

Empire so completely open to the Gospel; and it would appear,

that beyond the point attained, and the annual expenditure

are

14

required for the maintenance of the present staff, an increase of

foreign missionaries to any very large extent is impracticable.

chy

aid

The churches and committees, therefore, in Europe and America,

the

look to the native converts, and ask that they shall do their part.

If at present they are unable to take a large share in the evangel-

at

o

isation of their native land, it is asked that they shall at all events

make a beginning, especially where converts have become

ars

em

numerous, and that they must exhibit the principle and the

1

practical zeal manifested by Churches of similar size and resources

at home.

101

an

These discussions, which in the first instance were needed to

stir up missionaries, have borne considerable fruit.

When the

and

a5

decade began, a commencement had been made chiefly in Ceylon

and South India, where the largest native churches were found.

geb

The number of ordained native ministers in all India amounted

be

to forty-eicht, of whom there were twenty-two in Ceylon,

Iibg

eighteen in the Madras Presidency, four in Bombay, and four in

all North India.

Several of these brethren had attained their

bles

honourable position in an unusual way. Turning to good account

1 b

1€y

the personal training they had received under able instructors,

and carrying forward their education to higher degrees, many of

ful-

them, apart from any system, had attained ordination as the

ped

result of personal merit, which distinguished them from others,

Nl

Thus it was that men like Mr. John Devasagyam, Mr. Goloknath

ersy

the

Chattargi, Mr. Bunter in the Deccan, with younger men at

nces

86

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

Madras and Bombay, all deservedly esteemed, had been received

ape

into the native ministry before systematic efforts had been made

Ch

hea

by any churches to build it up in all parts of India.

The case

stands very differently now.

Though a few Hhave died, the

sate

Sou

number has greatly increased, and on the old field of India and

Ceylon, reviewed in 1852, there are now 140, or three times the

Ser!

the

number existing in the former year.

There are also now forty-

Mla

six in Burmah, or a total of 186 on the entire field. A reference

Ve

to the little table already given will show that the increase has

taken place in all the Presidencies.

Bengal has seventeen; the

acte

Punjab, seven; Madras, sixty; and Ceylon, forty-two. Is it too

e

star

much to hope that by the close of another decade the number

will again be trebled, and this important branch of our native

Py

Teac

agency bid fair speedily to overtake the foreign element on which

so much has depended hitherto ?

Was

Jaf

In order to avoid misunderstanding, it must be noticed that

these native pastors differ widely from each other in their intel-

emy

lectual training and attainments.

con

It has been a settled principle

with missionaries, that all candidates for such an office should be

Tece

men of proved piety and of decided zeal for the salvation of others.

ord;

They are not only the flower of the native Church, but the

afte

choicest of that large body of native agents who are employed as

all

preachers and teachers.

They are everywhere surrounded by

int

them, and are selected from them.

This genuine piety and self-

Ind

denying zeal have been exhibited in the most practical way even

com

by the simplest.

The pastors in Burmah have in general re-

plets

ceived but a limited education, and are comparatively poor in

knowledge; but individuals among them have exhibited the

di\’il

an ¢

constancy of martyrs in times of persecution; and in missionary

labours have manifested apostolic zeal.

The attainments of the

n {

heart are the ground of all usefulness; they are the gift of the

hav,

Spirit, in answer to prayer, and may be acquired by the Churches

ang

as well as by ministers. But allowing them to be the motive power

It ]

which directs the application of all other gifts, there can be no

(ik

question that the greater the endowments these native pastors

ang

can obtain, the more secure will be their usefulness, and the

fo |

greater will that usefulness be.

B

Many of these brethren have been educated entirely in the

ey

Vernaculars, in which unhappily the store of Christian literature

tem

available for their instruction is by no means large.

Others

wi]

have been trained almost entirely through English; others,

(0

through the medium of both languages; and some can have

best

had comparatively little training at all.

In Burmah, for instance,

the rapid growth of the mission after the annexation of Pegu

% |

Sloy

produced a great demand for pastors and missionaries; and as in

IN INDIA.

87

d

apostolic times, they were drawn from among converts and

le

Churches of recent origin, though without those special gifts of

healin

3¢

, tongues, and “ prophecy,” w

which would largely compen-

sate for natural deficiencies.

Earnest zeal, a warm heart, and

1

d

sound sense, would prove the chief qualifications for that simple

1

service among a willing and prepared people, to which they were

then called

b

In Tinnevelly, the ordained brethren of the Church

£

Mission, now fourteen in number, were trained entirely in the

4

Vernacular Tamil.

They were already known as men of char-

16

acter, and had been tried for years as catechists.

For their

0

specml use, their able instructor translated into Tamil various

el

standard works of English Theology (as Paley’s Evidences and

Pearson on the Creed), and gave them courses of lectures, and

(4

h

readings which were spread over several years.

A similar course

was adopted with the native pastors in the American Missions in

Jaffna, Madura, and the Deccan.

In other cases, English was

t

employed almost exclusively in their theological training, in

I

le

continuation of the high general education they had previously

Six men of this kind have been

e

received in that lancruage.

ordained in Calcutta in the Free Church and London Missions,

5

after a five years’ course of theological studies; in the latter case,

16

all preaching studies were carried on in Bengali under the super-

as

intendence of Mr. Lacroix.

0y

The Free Church Mission again in

-

India possesses three native missionaries, whose studies were

completed in Scotland, and whose command of English is com-

i}

plete.

e-

1n

Thus it is, that the native pastors and missionaries become

18

divided into three or four classes, according as they have received

an education of a hicher or lower character.

Those trained only

'y

in the vernacular are about a hundred in number; those that

e

have a partial knowledge of English in addition are about fifty ;

e

es

and thirty have enjoyed an English education of a high order.

It 1s frankly allowed that native pastors of high endowments

el

(like all possessed of many ¢ talents ') are placed “under peculiar

10

and powerful temptations; that they are more open than others

IS

and the love of gain.

But it

to incentives to pride, self-seeking

e

is found on the one hand, that quch temptations decrease with the

increase of their numbers; and on the other, that where such

e

temptations are successfully met, and under wise advice and

Ie

with right views of their work, the graces of humility, hearty

)

consecration, and earnest zeal, are cultivated, such men make the

By

best pastors for even village churches, and deal as wisely and

Ve

as kindly with their native brethren, as any European mis-

ve’

sionary.

'

It is a very important question to missionaries, to settle the

1

88

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

position in which these native ministers and clergy should be

g

al

placed. Some missionaries have seemed inclined to keep them in

a subordinate position, as when they were catechists or teachers.

i

19

But the majority of missionaries who have had to deal with

them, hold, that being in the first instance wisely chosen to their

gu

office, independence of action in a special sphere is essential to

ap

the development of their character; and to the growth of that

Th

practical wisdom, that sound principle, and that affectionate zeal,

JUS

which lie at the root of their usefulness.

the

In the early years of

their ministry, like young clergy at home, they may with advan-

hay

the

tage share the labours of an older minister; who, while he gives

them a warm welcome to his study and his table, will advise

0N

them kindly, assist them in their difficulties, and allow them to

Ch

gain experience even by their own mistakes.

Having acquired

Da

such experience, and attained ripeness of character, they may

eff

well be left in sole charge of native churches, and thus commence

the

the establishment of that system which shall see Christianity fairly

LU

taking root in India, and propagating itself by indigenious means.

hut

On this point Mr. Thomas of Tinnevelly says: * You will be able

n

to gather what my estimate is of the native clergy from this letter

1o

and my report, and that I feel quite satisfied of the success of

hc |

the system, if sufficient care be exercised in the selection of our

ge

men. Undoubtedly some part of the success will depend upon

Lo

the Kuropean missionary with whom they are appointed to work.

Is

A show of authority, with an habitual effort to make the men

aft

feel that they are occupying a subordinate position, with little or

the

no responsibility attached to it, would I think be highly injurious.

Uk

My native deacons’ is a phrase which I have heard; but

his

which I consider unbecoming, and one which indicates a course of

To

action on the part of the presbyters, which must prove fatal to

ultimate success.

wh

On the other hand, to regard them as brethren

Jlik)

and fellow-labourers in Christ’s vineyard with much affection and

confidence ; to speak the truth in love to them when needed ; to

Py

0SS

pray with them and for them ; is the course I have endeavoured

to pursue; and throngh God’s blessing, it has proved quite

Th

successful after a trial of eight years, during which I have had

e

altogether six of the native brethren labouring with me, and no

fory

misunderstanding has taken place. To God be all the glory.”

W

Similarly Mr. Clark of the same mission in his report for 1860

Sery

says: In thus dividing the district between the two native clergy

£}

associated with me, I believe I do right as well as carry out the

(3

wishes of the committee, in committing the responsibility and care

Was

of the congregations and schools, in a great measure, to them. I

Ny

wish them to act independently, as far as circumstances will allow,

stog

and to feel that the state of the congregations under their charge,

IN INDIA.

89

he

It is due, I think, to their experience

depends mainly on them.

it}

and age, to allow them this independence of action, and I think

IS

that to do so will benefit the native church.”

tl

A few of these brethren have of late years begun to distin-

el

guish themselves in various works of usefulness, though their

{0

appointments are too recent to permit such distinction to go far.

at

The zealous efforts of Sau Quala at Toungoo are well known.

al,

Mzr. Dhanjibhai Nowroji has performed a useful service in editing

of

the Parsi-Guzerati version of the New Testament; while many

-

have proved themselves excellent pastors, thoroughly appreciating

es

their position and duties in relation to Christ’s flock.

Of only

156

one will we speak in detail, whose early removal the Tinnevelly

fo

Church has had great reason to mourn.

“The Rev.

Paul

ed

Daniel,” says Mr. Thomas, was for many years one of my most

ay

efficient catechists, and has well earned, by his zeal and diligence,

I know that we

(¢

the honourable position which he now occupies.

ly

ought to be extremely careful not to exalt nor glory in any man;

15

but it is right that our friends and supporters should know, that

le

in this person the Lord has given us, without any exception, the

el

most able and eloquent native preacher of the Gospel that India

has.

of

I have no hesitation in saying that if such sermons as are

Jil}

generally preached by him were delivered in any pulpit in

Nor am

on

London, the church would be crowded to overflowing.

{

I singular in this opinion, for several of my brother missionaries,

after having heard him, have expressed themselves in terms of

el

or

the highest admiration of his pulpit abilities.

It is exceedingly

1S

gratifying to see that the people also everywhere fuily appreciate

uf

his preaching, and listen to him with great attention and delight.

of

To me it is always a great pleasure to be among the hearers

while he occupies the pulpit.

Oh, that the Lord would raise up

{0

el

many more such men, pious, able, with a full knowledge and

appreciation of the Gospel scheme of salvation, and withal pos-

nd

!”

fo

sessed, like this good man, of profound humilit

od

After his death, which occurred in November 1860, Mr.

Thomas says, “1 cannot tell you how much I feel the loss of my

te

ad

dear friend. His affection, his simplicity, honesty, and straight-

forwardness, his amazing pulpit abilities, and profound humility

1o

The last

withal, endeared him to me more than I can describe.

sermon I heard from him was, without exception, the greatest

60

sermon I ever heard : ¢ Enduring the cross, despising the shame.’

4l

he

Never did I hear Christ so exalted by human tongue. The effect

was perfectly overwhelming. His sun went down at noon.

1e

Many more years of usefulness might have been expected. He

stood alone among our native Christians.”

T,

By

90

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

colla

llate

the G

Fr

oI

Narive CATECHISTS.

Jast

Vi

1

i the

While the native pastors have been trebled in number during

ar m

the last ten years, the agents next in importance to them have

a8

no

nearly doubled.

The native catechists, who were 700 in number

u(

when the decade began, have in India and Ceylon increased to

of Je

Instea

NStea

1365. This increase is not uniform in all parts. In Ceylon they

are the same as they were; but in the North-west and the

all sat

lk

of

Punjab they have increased from 49 to 118, and in Madras

the

from 405 to 903,

This progress is most gratifying

It accom-

Thi

panies (as we shall see) a large improvement, not only in

a-mon

the numbers of native communicants, but in their character.

It

deen

springs from that improvement, and in reaction tends also to

Tot m

increase it.

The catechists form a most important body of

pany

agents in the native Church; without them missionaries would

Decay

lose their richt hand.

As preachers and expounders of the

If we

Gospel, both among Christians and heathen, they spread over a

lore,

wider surface the knowledge which the missionary has brought,

£

and therefore multiply both his agency and its results.

Testi-

coad

mony to their usefulness is borne universally by missionaries all

Some

over the country, especially in the districts where large numbers

eomp

of converts have been under training for a long period.

“ Two

Years

of our native preachers,” says the last report of the Orissa

the by

Mission, “ have been employed in preaching for more than thirty

Was |

years, and it is our prayer that they may still bring forth fruit

Ohu

m old age.

Two others have been engaged for twenty years,

and still Jabour with commendable zeal and devotedness.

Of the

work

but, (

others, eleven in number, it is sufficient to say that some are

b 3

ey

more gifted and zealous than others; but, as a whole, we regard

n sy

them as workmen that need not to be ashamed, and are unfeign-

ﬂ]ey ‘

edly thankful to God for giving us such men.

Their attachment

CO-op

to the Gospel; their conviction that nothing but this can meet

e

the condition of their idolatrous fellow-countrymen, and their

the

desire, in season and out of season, to proclaim it, have often

t\\'em

called forth our gratitude and our joy.”

ey

“ Our present race of teachers,” says Mr. Thomas, is vastly

superior to those whom I found when I first joined the mission.

othey

Very many of them have been regularly educated for the work

()fI 0

o

from their youth, and at the boarding-school and institutions,

More

and all have been carefully instructed at the weekly meetings

ltself

held at this place for that purpose.

The majority are intelligent

men, possessing a very respectable amount of theological and

49,6

asty

IN INDIA

91

collateral knowledge, with a power, in most instances, of preaching

the Gospel in a manner acceptable and edifying to the people.

From among them two were ordained by the Bishop of Madras

last year, who are, I am thankful to say, giving every satisfaction

in the discharge of their duties.

Our schoolmasters also are a

mng

far more efficient body of men; nor is there, I am happy to say,

ave

a single heathen employed in that capacity.”

ber

«Qur preachers have doubled in number,” says Mr. Hobbs

1 0

of Jessore, ¢ during the last ten years, and are.now twenty

hey

instead of ten

Thelr moral character is oood, but I am not at

the

all satisfied with the amount of devotedness they display. Some

Iras

of them are very self-denying, but the majority are grasping

Om=

This may arise from their low salaries

What are ten rupees

n

a-month for a person of fair education, with three or four chil-

It

dren to support?

I am grieved that, as a body, they are

to

not more highly educated. Some of them are afraid to accom-

of

pany me to the Jessore bazaar, where we encounter Deists,

ald

because they know not how to defend Christianity against them.

the

If we had teachers of a better sort, our work would prosper

»ra

more,

0}

tht,

“ Our native brethren,

says a Rangoon report, “are able

l\n-

coadjutors, but, so far as we know, and we are acquainted with

some of the ablest, there is no one of them who even feels himself

4

I

ers

competent to act as a leader.

The opinion was expressed some

WO

years since by a few, that we might soon res1gn this work into

A

the hands of our native brethren.

An e‘(peument to some extent

ty

was made in Tavoy, our oldest station, and where the nativ

Churches have been most carefullv trained and fitted for their

it

11'5,

work

It was left for a time without any Karen missionary ;

but, on the return of Mr. Cross from America, he bore the most

the

are

unequivocal testimony to the mistake which had been committed

in supposing that our native preachers are so far advanced that

M

g

they can be safely left to act as leaders w ithout the counsel and

co-operation of missionaries.

We repeat our native brethren

ent

eet

are not yet prepared to take charge of the work.

Let us push

el

the work of literary and theolomcal training for another

twenty years, and we may then hope to have some competent

el

men to take charge of this work when we are dead; but not

otherwise.’

fly

on

A great desire exists to increase still further this useful class

of agents; but it can be scarcely expected that they will grow

k

o]

more numerous, except with the growth of the native Church

105

itself.

At the present time that Church, in all parts, numbers

49,688 communicants, of whom half are females.

But the native

ont

nd

pastors and native catechists together number 1962 individuals,

92

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

out of the 24,800 male communicants; that is, one native Christ—

ian out of every twelve men and a half, is a preacher; and, as

Christian schoolmasters and teachers are as numerous as the

preachers, we learn the striking and gratifying fact that one male

convert in every seven is engaged in one of the forms of mission-

work.

These men are the very best portion of the native

Church.

Systematic attention has been paid, in recent years, to the

Ben

education of both catechists and teachers for their important

work. We shall see hereafter, when treating of education, that

a large number of normal schools and theological schools have

Nor

been maintained for this purpose, though the actual number of

students being educated directly for the ministry is small.

Pun

Nevertheless, in the wise selection of spiritual men to do spiritual

work, and in their proper training for the duties which that work

Bon

involves, lies all the hope of extending the native Church among

the heathen in future years.

On this topic the Ootacamund

Missionary Conference thus speak.

After pointing out that

Ma

these agents must be men of piety, and be specially trained for

their duties, they express their conviction that ¢ the nature of

that training must depend upon their previous attainments, their

Cey

age, and the class of people among whom they are to labour;

but that, in every case, a sound biblical and theological education

is indispensable, and that, in many cases, a high degree of general

Bu

culture is of the greatest importance, in order that the different

classes of the people requiring instruction may each be furnished

with teachers suited to their circumstances.”

They add that,

“ while in the present state of many of the missions in this coun-

try, a sufficient amount of human learning, in addition to Biblical

training, may be imparted through the medium of the Vernaculars,

zesy]

yet, for the higher cultivation of those who are to labour among

II 19

d

their more intelligent countrymen, living in cities and large pro-

Jear;

vincial towns, and especially of those who may be ordained over

a3 |

native Churches in such places, the English language affords

lll‘cld(

facilities and secures advantages of great importance, not otherwise

fielq

to be obtained. Kxperience proves that such English training

abOVt

is not necessarily attended with any injury to their character and

Entiy

labours.”

of

and

1n0d1

eNy

of ¢

PI‘Op|

0n

ltt

IN INDIA.

93

st

a8

he

VIL

NATIVE CHURCHES.

e

-

Ve

Presidenecy.

Year.

Communi-

Increase

Native

Increase

cants.

per cent.

Christians.

per cent.

he

1852

3,500

14,778

Bengal .

.

1862

nf

4,719

348

20,774

406

1%

1852

584

1,742

A4

North-West Provinces

1862

983

683

3,722

1;56

of

L

1852

94

290

Punjab, &ec.

1862

525

4£éo

1,579

Bl

445

rk

Bombay

1852

289

744

10

0

1862

965

234°0

2,231

2000

nd

1852

12

Madras

.

10,662

76,591

1362

20,218

90’0

110,237

440

or

of

1852

3,281

18,046

Ceylon .

»

1362

I)ec}éase.

el

3,859

17°6

15:273

p

1852

18,410

112,191

on

Total

.

1362

31,249

697

153,816

371

al

Burmah

1362

18,439

59,366

nt

od

Total

1262

49,688

213,182

ity

1-

il

The figures containéd in this little table show that in their

15,

results as well as in their agencies, the Protestant Missions of

India in 1862 stand on higher ground than they occupied ten

ng

o]

Reference to the circumstances of certain missions

0=

years ago.

has already shown that in some cases special progress has been

(24

made; due, however, in larger measure to the facilities of the

field, than to the zeal of the labourers or special favour from

5

above.

Taking these facilities into account, the result over the

g

i

entire country seems to be the same, steady advance as the fruit

of steady labour.

Missionaries are unanimous in this verdict,

and the tone in which their success is spoken of is everywhere

moderate and calm.

The numerical progress is greatest in

Bengal and Madras; in which Presidencies a very large increase

of converts has taken pl.ace, amounting to nearly 40,000. The

proportionate increase is

highest in the North-West and

Bombay; in the former case it is more than quadrupled, in the

latter, the present converts are exactly three times what they

94

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

were ten years ago.

The original numbers, however, were small

cants

in both cases.

The increase in Bengal is 40 per cent; and in

appe

Madras,

44,

The

increase on the whole field

of India

in th

The

and Ceylon is 37 per cent on the figures of 1852.

amot

converts in Burmah are probably five times as numerous as they

‘were.

The only province in which a numerical decrease of the

nominal Christians has taken place is Ceylon; and this is pro-

bably more apparent than real.

The circumstances of the island

were peculiar.

Since the days of the Dutch Government there

has been an immense amount of nominal Christianity among the

people, and the missionaries scarcely know how to deal with it.

Oris

It is intangible, traditionary in families, is turned to political

Asse

Cale

account, but brings forth no fruits in piety.

Large numbers of

Mad

the Singalese think it quite respectable to have their children

Bom

For

Ben:

baptized, though they are themselves Buddhists at heart.

Coly

this purpose they will attend church for a time on Sundays, and

Kris

4o

Jess

when they have gained their end, will totally disappear.

avoid mistakes as far as possible, the missionaries have tried to

Bun

winnow their congregations of such unwerthy members; and the

Dag

Che

members now given represent the families that distinctly

Sou

acknowledge themselves Christians, that keep the Sabbath, attend

Sur

public Church Service, and make the Bible their teacher and

\a\

guide.

It is possible that the roll of these nominal converts may

Banl

Nig

to a small extent be still further reduced: but it is pleasant to

observe that the number of communicants is greater than in 1852

by 578, or nearly 18 per cent.

Bell

Mar

This steady progress in the different Presidencies may be

Souf

exhibited in detail by reference to particular localities; and a few

Coi

Upy

illustrations are presented in the table on the following page.

Jaffy

Other examples have already been given in the Cole, Shanar,

Bux

Burriral, and other missions which have been specially described.

The comparisons made apply principally to the nominal

Christian communities gathered in different parts of India by

missionary labours.

But while they contain among themselves

the possibilities of new results, in the growth of Christian principle

and practice among both young and old who at present make no

personal profession, it is especially to the “communicants,” or

“ Church members,” who are the nucleus and centre of these

of ¢

communities, that the supporters of Protestant Missions look for

and

proofs of progress or decay. They make a personal profession

dlmj

of faith, and by special and open acts declare themselves Christians

f‘i{lﬂts

Here the increase has been

in principle and in habits of life.

pub}

greater than among the nominal Christians, and in all India has

Ve[‘y

amounted to 70 per cent. If to these we add the communi-

Qapy

e

o

IN INDIA.

95

mall

cants of Burmah, who in 1852 were about 6000 in number, it

d in

appears that the 24,000 adult communicants of that year have,

ndia

in the course of our ten years, more than doubled, as they now

The

amount to 49,000.

L

16}

]

1€

1852.

1862.

pro-

Place.

/—‘_—_—/

and

Communi-

Native

Communi-

Native

cants.

Christians.

cants.

Christians.

lere

' (e

256

750

h 1t

Orissa

.

361

943

ficai

Assam

36

119

84

194

Calcutta ( cityj

293

834

449

1,248

'S 0!

Madras (city)

671

2,572

1,786

3,577

61

149

157

415

{ren

Bombay (city)

125

425

For

Benares

9I

407

8 (Fabo did Suburbs

1139

3,800

1,100

6,391

and

Krishnaghur Missions

455

4,520

313

3719

Jessore .

213

470

175

500

To

Burrisal

181

1,250

447

d 10

25

70

3,100

Dacca

.

::

107

205

the

Cherrapoonjee

.

.

23

100

45

184

South of Calcutta (

three. Mis-

1494

5,136

ctly

sions)

o

;

1,670

6,084

fend

8

14

20

36

Surat (town) .

29

57

and

Nassik (town)

78

248

may

Nagpore

.

.

16

39

47

138

Bangalore (town, three

186

529

759

1A

fo

sions)

.Mis-.}

244

.

.

67

126

118

35

52

Bellary .

150

414

Mangalore (town) .

.

375

695

South Mahratta (country

91

166

142

405

be

Coimbatoor

.

.

40

250

255

233

e

Upper Travancore

986

3.979

1,720

7,919

Jaffna Province

727

4,913

822

)ﬂQe.

1,661

Burmah

6000

10,000

13,439

59,366

naty

bedl

1Dt

0y

|

ves

SPECIAL ADDITIONS AND EXCLUSIONS.

1})16

10

One item of the present inquiry was directed to the additions

or

of communicants to the native churches throughout the decade,

hese

and to the number of members who in the exercise of Christian

0

discipline had been excluded from the body of communicants for

jon

faults of which they had been guilty. An examination of the

o

published tables will show that the replies to these inquiries were

n;'tfn

very incomplete : still fewer were the answers which showed how

nas

many communicants in a given mission had been received into

l-

il

96

TEN YEARS" MISSIONARY LABOUR

13

the Churches from heathenism, and how many from Christian

whic

families.

These interesting and instructive topics must therefore

that

be left in abeyance.

Several valuable returns, however, have

like,

been forwarded as to the additions and exclusions of the last ten

1m §

years, and their results may be briefly summarised. The majority

chur

come from stations supported by the English Nonconformist

of th

Missionaries, in which discipline is carefully maintained. The

and 1

following are a few illustrations, with a summary of all the

death

returns that were received.

Communi-

cants in

Admitted

m ten

Excluded

in ten

Communi-

cants in

Stations

1852

1862

years

years

genel

many

Free Church, Calcutta

64

27

34

IR

London Mission, Calcutta

28

44

12

45

Baptist Churches, South of

163

107

68

262

ouglh

Calcutta

E

Judge

Burrisal

0

181

391

124

447

Dacca

25

96

36

Opini

107

of the

Cherrapoonjee

23

58

10

45

Moozufferpore

21

24

12

44

Drethy

Assam Missions

;’ .

.

27

80

30

84

bl‘()\\ﬂ

Cuttack

°

199

119

61

253

Berhampore, GanJ am

.

41

66

14

74

ie\ﬁ [

40

24

Allahabad (Presbyterian)

50

whic]

Meerut (Church 1 'Vhsswnary

50

90

138

held

Society)

.

;

Ludiana

38

25

a4 may

Nagpore

16

44

47

the o

Surat

.

.

22

20

136

448

%

that ¢

Abmednuggur

24

54

Bombay (Free Church)

88

75

heah

Vepery (London Mlssmnary

119

154

14

Opinig

Society)

%

73

Chiutadripetcah

29

67

75

fools}

Bangalore, &c.

2

166

250

32

226

often

149

415

28

Pareychaley and Neyoor

407

latreg

Madura

387

792

160

1127

Jaffna

363

280

61

453

Which

Colombo (Baptlst Mlssmns)

416

244

381

often |

n ¢}

Uouhte

Stations

.

51

3430

4289

998

6413

ley

I‘Olhno

Several striking deductions may be made from these returns.

equgl;

It appears that in the fifty-one principal missionary stations from

they )

which the returns were received, the additions of communicants

ang a

received into the native churches for the first time amounted in

Settleq

ten years to 125 per cent on the number with which the decade

a\ea

commenced ; that the communicants excluded amounted to nearly

and B

ty 1t g

IN INDIA.

97

*

13 per cent, or one person in eight, of the whole number

ian

ore

which those churches contained during the same period; and

that after all losses by discipline, by deaths, removals, and the

ave

ten

like, the native churches at these stations were nearly doubled

in size at the end of the ten years.

The total loss to the

1ty

nis

churches amounts to 1306 communicants; and as the majority

of those who are excluded for ill conduct, subsequently repent

[he

and return, the greater proportion of that loss arises probably from

the

death.

Trr CrARACTER OF NATIVE CONVERTS.

The character of these native churches and of the converts

generally has often been described in missionary reports; and

many controversies and discussions have been carried on amongst

missionaries as to whether they are worse or better than they

ought to be.

It is difficult to decide such a question, where the

judges come from a society and an atmosphere of Christian

opinion, principle, and practice, which know scarcely anything

of the influence of heathenism.

On the one hand, the native

brethren have been distinguished by the boldness which has

brought them out of idolatry and idolatrous connexions to con-

tess Jesus Christ as their Saviour.

In making this decision,

which cuts them off from all their friends and relatives they

held most dear, some, even amongst the young, have exhibited

a martyr’s firmness, and have borne a martyr’s sufferings. On

the other, how often have individuals and communities shown

that there still cling to their Christian character the remains of

heathen vices, heathen habits, and the low standard of heathen

opinion. How often have words fallen from “unclean lips,” in

foolish talking and jesting which were “ not convenient;” how

often have breaches of the seventh commandment; or malice,

hatred, and all uncharitableness, shown the lurking passions

which Christianity has only controlled, but not expelled. How

often have the faults of the New Testament churches reappeared

in the churches of India, and been strangely mixed with un-

doubted excellencies.

But they are on the way to better things.

The

have quitted the swampy shores of idolatry; like the

rolling hill districts among the Ghauts, they exhibit great in-

equalities of character, lofty virtues by depths of sinfulness; but

1yl

they have only to press on amid the difficulties of their pilgrimage,

and at length they will emerge upon that elevated plateau of

settled virtue, which, as a Christian people, even Englishmen

1

E

have attained only after eight generations of Protestant teaching

al Le

l¢

and Bible influence. Well, therefore, may missionaries be pa-

all

tient and forbearing with those who were once heathen them-

H

98

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

selves, and endeavour steadfastly to employ for their benefit all

con

satl

the many instrumentalities now available for that end. Personal

weakness will reappear.

How else shall we explain the strange

Tes|

cha

phenomenon of a distinguished preacher and sincere Christian

yielding to the inveterate habit of stupefying himself by smoking

hop

hemp?

A few testimonies to the growing improvement of the

1nte

dot

native churches will be of value.

« Qur most flourishing native church,” says Mr. Scott, of

1nto

mit

Galle, ““is at Morotto, a place noted for its energetic and thriving

artisans.

Here, and in the immediate neighbourhood, we have

of (

Syst

321 members noted for their piety, intelligence, and liberality.

About four years since, they built a chapel almost entirely at

at I

their own expense; and during the last year they have done

1po

much to support their native minister, to whose labours, under

able

God’s blessing, the existence and the prosperity of his Church

of t

must be attributed.

At Pelliagodde, during the last four or five

tmy

years, preaching has been instrumental in raising up a number of

of g

consistent Christians, and effecting a great transformation in the

a4 I

habits of the people generally. Not a few of our members, for

of g

il

clear religious experience, consistent lives, and peaceful deaths,

would do honour to the Gospel in any part of the world.

pror

dist

Generally, however, the piety of our people, though sincere,

is not over fervent or zealous.

Christian knowledge varies

W

1t

much with the position in life of the members and the locality in

arl

[¢

which they dwell.”

ang

There is without doubt piety in the Churches,” says Mr.

eve)

Allen of Colombo, ¢ but it is not very active, not very expensive,

‘the

not very aggressive.

The members maintain their profession for

the most part, and their conduct contrasts favourably with that

ot}

of the heathen around them.

They do very well under the

al

0o

constant superintendence of the missionary, but there is no effort

1ty

on their part to go beyond their own boundaries.

They do very

Iy

little towards supporting the ordinances of the Gospel, beyond

Ofc

paying their own incidental expenses, and giving a trifle towards

the

the salary of their minister.”

that

«“The testimony of all the brethren,” says Mr. Dennis, of

I

Nagercoil, “is more or less to the effect that our people are

g

decidedly growing in grace.

They manifest a greater regard for

and

the Sabbath, for the house of prayer, and for private devotion.

ey

They exhibit also a far more liberal spirit than formerly. So

Cony

great, indeed, do we all feel the advance to be that most of us

b\ |

seriously contemplate urging the people of one or two of the

ﬂ]e ]

larger congregations to try the experiment of self-support.”

g

8

On this subject, Dr. Caldwell thus writes, “ I do not consider

ang

the present position of the majority of the native Christian

God

IN INDIA

99

all

congregations in Tinnevelly, with which I am acquainted, so

na.

satisfactory as it appears to be commonly supposed to be, with

e

respect either to Christian knowledge or to Christian piety and

fan

character.

1 think, however, that there is every reason to judge

Ing

hopefully of their stablhty, that is, of the permanence of their

the

intention to adhere to the profession of the Christian religion.

I

do not think it probable that the majority of them will fall back

, of

into heathenism under any circumstances VVh&LeVel.

They sub-

g

mit to be systematically instructed in the doctrines and precepts

jave

of Christianity

they submit to a strict, perhaps a too strict

ity

system of moral discipline; they submit also, if not with pleasure,

v ab

at least with patient good-nature, to large and increasing demands

lone

upon their means for the maintenance of their rehgxous and charit-

ider

able societies.

All this, I think, sets the question of the stability

rch

of the native church at rest.

And so long as our people con-

five

tinue to enjoy the benefits of Christian instruction and the means

1 of

of grace, so long we have reason to hope that real Christian piety,

the

a real knowledge of God’s word and ways, and of the mysteries

for

of salvation, and real purity and ripeness of Christian character,

I have noticed a marked im-

lths,

will make progress among them

ld

provement in all these particulars amongst the people of my own

district during the last four years, especially connected, I think,

16y

1168

with “the week of prayer’

at the beginning of the year, an

arrangement which was suggested by the Ludlana mlssmnarles,

v 10

and which has been acted upon with excellent results in almost

Mr

every missionary district of the Society for the Propagation of

»lVe,

‘the Gospel in Southern India

for

“ Though, however, the improvement which I have observed,

both amongst the native catechists and schoolmastérs, zmd

that

the

amongst the people in the congregations, is a very marked one,

it is not by any means umversallv apparent.

There are still in

ffort

very

my opinion very few signs of spiritual life amongst the majority

of our native catechists and schoolmasters, and_the majority of

on

3ld

the people of our congregations.

It is very rarely the case still

that one can safely rely on the perfect truthfulness of any native

Christian.

Dy Of

I have seen, however, during the last four vears, both

are

amongst people who had long been members of our congregations,

11

)

and amongst people who had recently been brought over from

(100

heathenism, a larger number of what have appeared to be real

conversions from sin to God, accompanied by, and witnessed to

So

f us

by love and zeal and by a consistent life, than I ever saw during

the previous sixteen years of my connexion with the Tinnevelly

i

16

mi1ss1ons

Though, therefore, there is much spiritual indifference,

and many moral and social evils, still to be overcome, 1 ¢ thank

,1(1@1

God and take courage.

29

stial

100

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

Mr. Thomas thus describes the great change which has taken

the

place in Tinnevelly, and the instruments by which it has been

I

I

brought about :—

hot

“Tt is now twenty-four years since I first landed in India,

den

twenty-one of which have been spent in Tinnevelly, and the

tf

16

greater part of this period I have had the care of Mengnanapuram

i

1€

district, and subsequently those of Asirvadhapuram and Satthan-

yea

kulam.

Upon the review of this period I see infinite cause for

con

gratitude, praise, and thanksgiving to the God of all grace for

When I

has

what it hath pleased Him to accomplish in these parts.

10y

first took charge, in 1838, Christianity might truly be said to be

and

1(

in an incipient state.

The places of worship generally were mere

des

hovels ; the congregations small in number, with little or no

oth

order ; and the services of the church conducted without much

has

regard to the Prayer-book ; and many of the catechists were not

188

competent men for the work intrusted to them, but were rather

it

guardians of the congregations, to protect them against the per-

U

secutions of the heathen around. The schools were not numerous,

and many of the schoolmasters were professed heathen; nor had

Bar

we a single girl attending our village schools, and it was a rare

fee)

thing indeed to meet with an educated and intelligent Christian

woman.

fro

But very few of the people could read, and the extent

Wo

of their religious knowledge consisted in learning by rote a com-

The

kng

pendium of Christian doctrine drawn up by Mr. Rhenius.

Ex

greater part were unbaptized, and the communicants necessarily

Iy

small.

Now, however, not only have we a spacious and beautiful

Gothic church at the central station at Mengnanapuram, capable

Ma

of holding about two thousand people, but in every village, where

this

there is‘even but a small congregation, excepting those, indeed,

t

11

which have very recently come over, there are commodious, well-

ventilated, and suitable buildings erected, neat in appearance, and

abl

Now the

Wee

all that could be wished under existing circumstances.

Chy

congregations are numerous, the churches are well attended, the

are

people improved in cleanliness and order, and the services of the

0ne

church are performed, where there is a catechist, with propriety

and intelligence, so as to prove edifying to our people.

Many

ol

bring with them their hymn-books and Bibles, so that in most

places we are permitted to see what reminds us of a well-ordered

Chy

of {

congregation in England. With scarcely an exception, all the

det

Christian children are made at present to attend our village

schools, until they have acquired a facility in reading the Holy

1§ §

Of(

Scriptures, together with some acquaintance with arithmetic,

writing, and geography.”

Lpr

e,

Mr. Tracy, speaking of the native churches in the Madura

district, says: © The absence of many of our church members on

(i

IN INDIA.

101

ken

een

the coffee-plantations in Ceylon tends to keep the Church gene-

rally in a weak state, and to prevent the growth of the people in

both knowledge and piety.

But we are encouraged by the evi-

lia,

dence given, that many strive, while away from home, to adorn

the

al

il

the profession they have made, and to make known the truths of

the Gospel to those with whom they labour.

During the past

an

for

year God has manifested His special presence in several of our

congregations.

The prevailing feeling manifested at such times

for

has been a very deep conviction of sin,—especially the sin of mis-

ul

improving the precious blessings received through the Gospel,—

he

and the result of the work has been a more careful walk, more

E16

10

desire after sanctification, and more effort for the salvation of

others.

Divisions have been healed in the churches, deep feeling

ich

not

has been manifested in prayer-meetings, the spirit of benevolence

has increased, and many of our helpers have gone to their work

her

)er=

with new purposes and resolves, to devote themselves and their

property to Christ as they had not before done.”

US,

“Only a few in our native churches,” says Mr. Pewell of

had

Bangalore, “are really satisfactory as to piety, the rest being

are

feeble and defective; their weakness arising chiefly, I believe,

fan

The

from the frequent neglect of private and family devotions.

tens

women and older men are, most of them, deficient in Christian

o

knowledge ; but the younger men are generally well instructed.

Vi

16

Except in a few instances their character is not influential for

rily

much good.”

iful

“ Twenty-three communicants,” says the Rev. G. Hall of

ble

Madras, have in ten years been received from heathenism into

I

616

this church, several through the education of the institution.

ed,

think the present position of the piety of our native church favour-

oll-

able and encouraging.

In addition to three public services each

and

week, they have two prayer-meetings among themselves.

Their

the

Christian knowledge is excellent; and a great number of them

the

are young men and women of good education, who will, we hope,

one day be pastors and pastors’ wives.”

‘the

jety

Writing of the Jessore churches among the villages of Ben-

any

gal, Mr. Hobbs says: “Piety is in very many cases dwarfish.

0st

Christian knowledge is extremely limited, first grasping enough

10

of the plan of mercy to be saved by it, but unacquainted with

h

details, or with the evidence by which the divinity of Christianity

age

is supported. Their moral character, if you except the prevalence

Joly

of covetousness and a want of independence, is tolerably good.

ficy

Upon the whole, in every particular, they are better than they

were ten years ago.

Some few are intelligent and pious, and

urd

quite an ornament to the circle in which they move.”

g 00

s

102

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

fi

Mr

Page

describing the Burrisal converts from different

points of view, amongst other things, says :—

Jill

th

“You ask what these people are like at home

Well, look in,

if you please

You will be welcomed with salaams, and by several

1n

joyful countenances.

You will be made to feel that you confer

]

an honour by your visit, instead of being

told that you by your

of

white face defile a Bencrah hut!

i

Doubtless, you will meet with

people laborious or lazy, loving or quarrelsome, cleanly or dirty,

a.

Still, think a little

to

neat or untidy, as all even in England are

Here are facts

Women at home are no longer slaves

The

(]

privileges of social or religious life do not belong solely to their

lords.

Men address their neighbours’ young wives by the word

e

1

¢ sisters 3’ the elder wives, occasmnally, by a word meaning

¢ eldest sister,” implying respect;

the old women by the term

di

¢ mother ;

and, withal

there is intercommunication of a right

1)(

kind. At meals, though, mostly, for lack of servants (!), the wife

{h

(as in Abraham’s day) serves the husband, the two will not

object to eat together

And over twice two thousand meals every

1

I

day, ¢ the blessing’ is asked of the God of heaven by those who,

not very long back, never dreamed of any one greater or more

§

In

i

beneficent than the gods or goddesses, or the ¢ five elements

hundreds of families, husband, wife, and children meet together,

fi

s

once (if not twice) a-day, and have ¢ family worship ’ ~_that

blessed ordinance of domestic life.

In hundreds of homes there

fo

is the Bible, so long unknown, unseen, unpossessed; and this

la

precious volume constitutes ¢ke book of the family

The oft-ques-

J

tioned missionary will still be asked, * How many real Christians

of

have you got ?’

¢ Really, have you any true Christians?’

We

tl

are, I am bold to say, not wholly unprepared for such inquiries.

h

At the same time, I may be pardoned if I say that like questions

il

might be asked in other lands, and among more favoured com-

i

mumtles

Still, we can point you out some four hundred persons,

0o

to whom we mmht use the words of the apostle :

‘Ye are washed,

¢

ye are sanchﬁed ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus

l

And these four hundred men and women we would in charity

Q!

hope fear God, love Jesus, and understand why they love Him

al

who so loved them.

It is not easy to get a complete view of them

N

in a hurry; for they constitute fifteen different churches, each

1

having its own teacher.

But their characteristic habits or customs

N

are alike

Jesus’s death in the

Every month they ¢ remember

ordinance of the Lord’s Supper

They periodically hold ¢ church-

meetings,” and maintain discipline among themselves, excluding

the unworthy, bringing home the penitent, or encouraging the

Inquirer.

Their law is the Bible, and the Bible alone

They

!

i

_—

= o

—

e

103

IN INDIA.

nt

live, generally, in love among themselves, and in peace with all

men. They are often jealous of one another, lest any one should,

They strive,

In,

through temptation, bring dishonour on the name.

ral

in some degree, to bring in their heathen neighbours to a partici-

for

pation of their own privileges, and many a whole night have many

ur

of them sat up, or travelled from place to place, to encourage a

ith

man to cast away Hinduism and become a Christian.

They are

ty,

a marked people, strange, and differing. The heathen know them

le

to be not of their own; and sometimes the heathen say of a

Christian, ¢ He is a baptized Christian : why should he do so ?’

he

el

¢« Next, mark the end of some of those who were of these

1

people.

In eleven years we have had, as nearly as I can ascer-

Of many of those who have

ng

tain, four hundred deaths among us.

I'm

died I can testify, either from personal observation, extending to

rh

not a few cases, or from the evidence of truthful witnesses, that

1fe

they have died in the faith. Take half-a-dozen from among half-

a-hundred facts.

A grey-headed man, whose long youth and

1ot

manhood had been spent in the service of idols, desires nothing

oIy

ho,

better in his last days than the consolations of the Bible; conver-

sation of heaven and Jesus; and sees mothing more in his last

0re

moments than the Saviour of sinners extending His arms of pity

In

e,

towards him. A feeble, worn-out, aged woman breathes her last,

talking of none but Christ! none but Christ! for He alone died

hat

for sinners!

A mere lad, suddenly, in the freshness of youth,

ere

his

laid low, speaks in most touching sentences, as life ebbs fast, of

Jesus, the friend of sinners,—nothing else.

A man in the prime

g5=

of manhood feels he is dying ; begs that he may be taken out into

J1S

the verandah of his house, be surrounded by his brethren, and

Ve

65,

helped up as he prays, and, praying, he falls into the arms of

death. A young woman, reclaimed from a bazaar, having learned

OIS

to read the Bible (and long she read it, poor thing !), learned, too,

-

of Christ.

When she came to die, it was nothing but this—

)b

¢ Call the teacher ; let him tell me of Christ ! of Christ !’ A child,

od,

who had been taught to read the sacred Scriptures, in the awful

)

agonies of spasmodic cholera raises himself up to pray to Jesus,

Ify

and, in the midst of all his pains, forgets not Him who endured

[im

still infinitely more cruel agonies for man !

These are but speci-

il

mens, not the sole instances. Many begun Christians, and were

ach

sneered at: they ended Christians, and have been remembered.”

ms

the

o

PERrsECUTIONS AND DISABILITIES.

ing

It is one of the peculiar blessings conferred on its subjects by

the

the government of India, that they all enjoy complete religious

ey

liberty. The power of the Government is never directed against

104

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

St

1]

the native religions, and the followers of those religions are not

permitted openly and continuously to injure one another.

In-

N

110f;

deed, in respect to freedom of every kind, personal, social, civil,

and religious, in forming their own convictions, and in carrying

and

them out without hindrance of any kind, the subjects of the

off,

he

British Empire in India are not equalled, much less are they sur-

passed, by any nation on the Continent of Europe.

They travel

com!

the

everywhere without passports, worship as they like, and have a

free press.

One code of civil and criminal law is provided for

Vert

al

30

all ; and so long as they leave the rights and the property of their

neighbours uninjured, all parties enjoy full liberty of movement

—

The Pro-

12V

and full protection from the evil designs of others.

clamation of the Queen in 1858, in respect to religious liberty,

e

created nothing new ; it merely repeated and confirmed a liberty

nen:

which had already been long enjoyed.

True, the tone of the

Pal;

Government, and of English official society, was adverse to

of t

Christianity. The native religions were greatly feared, and they

]ana

were therefore courted, conciliated, patronised, and cared for;

becs

while it was hard to get any favour, or even the exercise of rights,

Tng

for the native Christians.

The < Liberty of Conscience Act,”

fron

Chy

which gave them the full religious liberty which others had long

enjoyed, was passed only thirteen years ago. Important acts to

forr

regulate marriage and divorce among them, though brought

use

before the Council, have not been passed yet.

Still, in all these

flon

things, great improvement has taken place.

The personal tone

fore

of English society, including Government officers, towards Christ-

(e

ianity, has wonderfully changed.

It neither asks nor needs the

It has made all its con-

smallest amount of Government help.

of T

quests hitherto without Government assistance, and it can desire

100

only to be left in like freedom in days to come.

The protection

ot}

afforded by the Government is a blessing of the highest value.

lalg

Indian missions are not liable to the covetous demands of some

ey

savage chief, and the rapacity or cunning of his still more savage

Teq

people ; no fanatic queen can by edicts forbid their worship, or

Prog

burn their holy martyrs at the stake; and amongst all classes in

i

India, least of all should missionaries and missionary societies ask

Peo

exemption from that taxation which helps to sustain the Govern-

the

ment by which they are protected.

at

All persecution in India is, therefore, confined to social life ;

DEC

to the opinions, friendships, and dislikes of families and neigh-

Jeay

bours, not unfelt even in Christian England. The most frequent

Seu (

cases of social annoyance and punishment, amounting at times to

Py;

severe agony, arise from exclusion from caste; that is, from the

tht

expulsion of converts, on caste grounds, from the families, rela-

ltsy

tions, and friends, with whom they have been accustomed to live.

Gy

IN INDIA.

105

of

Striking illustrations of this social persecution have been furnished

N~

in many parts of India during the last ten years.

Occasionally

1,

riots have been stirred up, a missionary’s house attacked, doors

10

and windows smashed in the uproar, and converts forcibly carried

|

e

off. In other cases the heathen landholders have turned against

I-

the peasantry, and have endeavoured to terrify them from be-

el

coming Christians, by beatings and exactions, by false charges in

The con-

the courts, by abductions and forcible imprisonment.

or

verts at Burrisal have suffered grievously from this cause, as

i)

also those in Chota Nagpore.

nt

Apart from these more general troubles, three special cases

have occurred, during recent years in India, in which attempts

Ty

were made to place the native converts as a class under perma-

[y

nent disabilities in consequence of their religion. They arose at

e

Palamcottah, in South Travancore, and at Ahmednuggur. Two

10

of them sprang directly from misconceptions produced by the

Y

language of the Queen’s Proclamation, which, dubious in English,

[y

became trebly difficult to understand in the native Vernaculars.

s,

In one of these cases, an attempt was made to debar the converts

from the use of the public roads; in another, to prevent the

)0

Christian women from adding decent improvements to their

former heathen dress; and in the third, to deprive them of the

bt

use of the public tanks and wells.

The importance of the ques-

5€

tions involved will be at once apparent, and it will be well there-

fore to give a brief outline of the facts, and show how these

1

f=

questions were finally settled.

1

About two miles to the west of Palamcottah stands the town

1-

of Tinnevelly, with its large pagoda and bigoted Hindu popula-

0

tion; the highroad of the province runs through the centre of

n

both towns. The inhabitants of Tinnevelly are supported to a

large extent by the revenues of the temple, and the profits

derived from the pilgrims that attend its festivals.

It will be

16

6

readily imagined that they had long looked with irritation on the

I

progress of Christianity around them, though that irritation

il

might be diminished by the contempt in which the Shanars as a

people are held by the Brahmins, Sudras, and other members of

the higher castes. Still it existed, and increased by the Procla-

n-

mation, only needed an opportunity to burst into a blaze. In

December 1858, an old Christian weaver, who had lived thirty

years in the town of Tinnevelly, suddenly died ; and when Mr.

10

Sargent was making arrangements for removing the body to

Palamcottah, for interment in the mission burial-ground, he found

e

that the heathen people of the town had determined mnot to permit

its removal.

The assistant magistrate advised that it should be

1—

el

carried away, not on the highroad, but through rice-fields, but

-

pa——

106

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

Mr. Sargent justly objected to the indignity, and resolved to

Vel

inter it on the school premises in Tinnevelly, close to the old

e

man’s house.

of t

Even had he agreed to the compromise, it would

have availed nothing, since the unreasonable fanatics had pre-

sam:

viously resolved that it should not be removed to Palamcottah by

any road at all.

As it was, at the time of the burial, they

dish

Sha

gathered round the school-ground in great numbers, and raised

peeans of triumph.

On appeal to the judge, Mr. Sargent’s claim

had

to have the body carried along the highroad was confirmed ;

Jus|

that road being declared the property of all classes of the Queen’s

Que

subjects.

Ten days after, another Christian died at the dispen-

amg

sary in the same town, and his friends desired that he should be

1ncr

buried at Palamcottah; thus the question arose again.

In the

rel

interval, another magistrate, Mr. Levinge, had arrived, who, in

Was

accordance with the judge’s decision, assented to the removal of

Hin

the body as desired along the public road. But thousands of

beey

people gathered to prevent it: two of the native authorities sided

rigli

with the mob; the magistrate, who was present, was stoned ;

0ne

troops were called out, who were attacked by the rioters, and in

Yan

the fray six of the mob were shot dead, four died of wounds, and

(I

nineteen were wounded, who recovered. Many of the ringleaders

Con

were seized and imprisoned.

The Madras Government upheld

We

the proceedings of the magistrate and judge, insisted on the

att

right of the Christians to use the public roads, and threw the

tect

On the anni-

responsibility of these calamities upon the rioters.

ll

versary of the Queen’s assumption of the Indian Government, by

dec«

a graceful act of clemency the rioters still in prison were

Say

liberated.

con

Nearly at the same time a great outbreak took place against

the Christians of South Travancore.

the

In this case, the ostensible

of {

cause of the outburst was the addition to the dress of the

Christian women of articles to which the Shanars as a caste

Per

were not entitled.

In the Hindu kingdom of Travancore,

nat

still ruled by its native king under English advice, there has

the

prevailed for centuries a system of sumptuary laws, which

regulate the dress to be worn by the different classes of the

toy

far

population.

The higher castes are exceedingly tenacious of their

thl’l

rights, and very determined in keeping down the poor; hence

ten

the distinctions of dress have been rigidly maintained. Now,

the dress of the Shanar women, when in public, according to

ing

clo

these rules, came no higher than the waist, and left all the upper

thr;

part of the person bare.

Of late years, however, the Christian

tan

women naturally made innovations on this degrading custom ;

an

and adopted at least a jacket, and sometimes also a veil for the

for

head, like respectable women in other parts of the country ; and

arg

e s

107

IN INDIA.

to

even the heathen Shanars, from their visits to Ceylon and other

places,

the extension of education among them, and the example

|

had taught their women to do the

(o

of their Christian neighbours,

same.

by

The Sudras and Brahmins beheld these innovations with deep

ey

dislike, and not seldom sought by violence to put a stop to them.

ed

Shanar women were frequently stopped on the public roads, and

1m

had the obnoxious articles of ‘dress torn off in the open markets.

d

Just when they were greatly excited about the question, the

I

Queen’s Proclamation arrived, and a version of it was circulated

gt

among the high castes in Travancore calculated greatly to

he

increase their anger.

It stated that the Queen was of a different

i

16

religion from the English (the East India Company) ; that she

1

was angry with them for allowing missionaries to disturb the

of

Hindu religion ; and her command was, that no Hindus should

of

become Christians. They rejoiced, therefore, that their ancient

led

rights were fully restored; and that the low-caste people were

5

once more to be put down; and the native minister of the Tra-

1

vancore Rajah issued a Government order, that the dress-

md

customs of former days were to be strictly observed. Riots soon

ers

commenced, sanctioned by the native authorities; and for many

eld

weeks the missionaries and their converts were exposed to lawless

the

attacks by night and by day, against which they had no pro-

the

tection.

Seven chapels were burnt down, with portions of

i

villages; and seven women were imprisoned for daring to dress

by

decently. Other chapels, and the missionaries’ residences, were

It

saved only by the continued watching of the converts, who were

compelled thus to defend themselves.

An appeal to Lord Harris,

nst

the governor of Madras, put a stop to the riots; and the decision

ble

of the Secretary of State in London, in the matter, gave full

l

16

permission for the converts to dress as modesty required.

te

The third case assumed a somewhat different aspect.

The

M

ey

native church at Ahmednuggur, which was at first confined to

hs

nas

the mission premises, gradually spread to different parts of the

LlCh

town; and a question arose as to how the various Christian

il

16

families were to be supplied with water.

In the Deccan, as

throughout the Madras Presidency, the higher castes are very

Jell

e

tenacious of their peculiar privileges, and very careful of avoid-

ing pollution from the lower castes.

Hindu purity is very

Wy

fo

closely connected with water; impurity may be contracted

through water more readily than by any other means; hence the

p@l

jal

tanks, ponds, and wells, throughout the country, are divided

1 5

amongst the higher and lower castes; and tho

se used by the

former are jealously guarded from the latter.

Many of them

i

i

i

i

are public property.

In September 1859, the case of the

-

T —

B ——

108

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

woul

Ahmednuggur converts was laid before the magistrate, who at

once declared that all Christians who had a right to use the

they

public tanks before their conversion still retained it; and that he

Mr.

attenm

would see the exercise of that right duly protected. Notice was

the 1

therefore given by the Christians to their neighbours, that hence-

Lord

seriot

forth they should resort like others to the public tanks.

Punis

Elphinstone happened to be at Ahmednuggur at the time, and

privately expressed his approval of what had been done.

An

of the

hard

uproar immediately ensued; efforts were made to prevent the

Christians from drawing the water, on the ground that they had

fo set

1edge

lost caste and were now degraded; and a petition was presented

to the magistrate and collector against their proceedings. A day

tion”

J

or two after that officer publicly read in the court his reply to

holds

the petition ; arguing that, on their own showing, “the caste of

the ruler” was not to be despised but respected; that the peti-

destr

comij

tioners had spoken of it with contempt; and that they wished to

debar a person from the use of the public tanks, solely because he

bring

Oppo

was a Christian. “ It was well known,” he said, « that if a Mang or

Mhar (lowest castes) woman marries a Mussulman, she is allowed

oonti

to use the tanks, in right of her having become a Mohammedan.

the |

deng

Cattle, horses, donkeys, prostitutes, &c., all have access to the

public tanks, and yet this common and obvious right petitioners

To {

In g

seek to deny to a man whose high respectability they themselves

dare not and cannot gainsay:” he therefore dismissed the peti-

anoy

tion.

stang

This decision of the magistrate was fully confirmed by the

putt

Government of Bombay. The Government calls the petition of

deve

the Hindus ¢ absurd and insulting,” and tells them frankly:

Chl‘i:

“You have perverted the declaration in the Queen’s proclamation,

Dot}

Wroy

which expressly states that none should be molested by reason of

their religious faith, into an argument for molesting and insulting

aftey

those who profess the same faith which the Queen not merely

and

acknowledges, but of which she proclaims herself the Defender.”

niah

The native inhabitants all deserted the public fountains to

S0

which the Christians resorted; they also bound their priests

as 1

to perform special ceremonies in presence of their idols, to bring

ang

about the discomfiture of the native Christians.

Some of the

Sh()\\

prominent native Christians were singled out, and commended to

thry

the special wrath of the gods by name, but all in vain.

The

orig

British Government would not change its decision; the native

Wit}

converts did not die; and severe fines were inflicted upon some

Dok

persons who assaulted the native Christians as they visited the

tanks.

Cony

The matter being reported home, the Secretary of State

ton,

emphatically sustained Lord Elphinstone’s decision; and stated

they

that the rule was applicable to all India.

The Hindu party

IN INDIA.

109

0.t

would not yield at once.

At Poona, at Sattara, and other places,

the

they struggled against it, though in vain.

The native pastor,

the

Mr. Haripunt, on removing to Sattara, was opposed in his

Was

attempt to make use of the public reservoirs; but an appeal to

1CE:

the magistrate confirmed his right to do so.

Near Khokar, a

ord

serious riot took place, and a catechist’s wife was nearly killed.

The two leaders

and

Punishment, however, was prompt and severe.

An

of the mob were sentenced to two years’ imprisonment each, with

hard labour; and eleven others to one year each. Things began

the

had

to settle down, and before long public opinion began to acknow-

tted

ledge that the Christians were in the right.

The “ water ques-

ay

tion ” will long be remembered in the districts of the Deccan.

7 10

Thus it is “through much tribulation” that Christianity

) of

holds on its way in India.

The enmity it arouses as the great

etl=

destroyer of caste is very great.

Nowhere in the world has its

coming so strikingly fulfilled our Lord’s description, as the

| to

> hie

bringer “mnot of peace but a sword.”

Personal dislike, family

0oL

opposition, priestly intolerance, social enmity, public violence, are

wed

continually raised against its professors; though the measure of

lan

the trials is wonderfully restrained by God’s overruling Provi-

dence, and His children have received strength to bear them.

t

Ners

To these trials is it due, that Indian Christianity is, on the whole,

in so healthy a condition.

Not pampered by prosperity, it is

Ives

jetl=

growing up a vigorous child, pushing its way among obstacles,

standing on its defence, pleading against wrong, exhibiting energy,

putting forth strength, until all the powers it possesses shall be

the

of

developed, and it shall grow up “to the full stature of a man in

Christ.”’

When involved in the details of existing persecutions,

Iy

on,

both missionaries and converts suffer, and are indignant at the

wrong; patience and faith are needed to bear them; but the

of

after-benefit they have conferred in strengthening the Christians,

{ng

and giving the Gospel a firmer hold on the country, is unde-

rely

niable.

Singular has it been that the native Church should owe

I

so much to the Proclamation of 1858.

5 10

Designedly cautious, so

as not to irritate the Hindus, the latter read it as on their side,

ests

and left their commentary on the country in burnt chapels,

ng

showers of stones, and insulting petitions.

The official reply,

the

thrice required, has now given a clearness of exposition to the

| 10

original text, not in generalities but in details, which was at first

[he

withheld: had the text at first been clearer, the Hindus would

{ve

Small favour was denied to the

probably have been silent.

me

converts at the outset, they have now received a decided recogni-

the

tion, and have been thrown into a position of prominence, which

9te

they never asked or hoped for.

1t€d

W

110

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

wife ¢

and t

SprcIAL CAsEs oF CONVERSION OR APOSTASY.

of the

The letters and reports of missionaries during the last ten

the (

them

year

s, in exhibiting the progress of their stations, have not

confined their statements to mere generalities.

In addition to

scarce

of the

clear figures, again and again, year after year, they describe

individual cases in which the Gospel has been received, and has

WOI:‘R(

B

triumphed over all the obstacles by which its appeals were met.

Those letters also contain faithful mention of those sad cases in

Apos

which, through the power of strong temptations, or through the

faith

10t

decay of seeming piety, men who once openly professed their

faith have fallen back into lamentable apostasy.

The length to

good

which this Review has already extended sternly imposes silence

caref

on the writer in respect to this interesting topic, though, had

detai]

&\'p@l‘

space allowed, a large number of instances might have been

ofay

given, in which the power of faith has been conspicuously shown.

In some cases the Gospel has been embraced after long instruction,

Who,

quiet growth of conviction, and also imperceptible processes of

Nagp

change.

In some cases men of middle age and sober life have

apt

listened to its call; in others, very numerous, the young have

Who,

heard the voice, and yielded their hearts to the Saviour.” In the

gone

English institutions of the great towns, a larger number of young

they

men, from respectable families, have made a public profession

Some

than ever before; and that profession has been made in the face

befor

Had space allowed, Mr. Jenkins and

theiy

of great social opposition.

Mr. Hall could have described the thrilling story of the contests,

llugt

discussions, sore trials of feeling, affection, and principle, through

femn

which several of their young converts in Madras have had to

Nexjg

pass, and of the grace given them in their hour of need. Mr.

hey

Smith, of Benares, could have told us how an old wanderer,

hiS f

the head of a sect, has laid aside all spiritual pride and trust in

conty

his own righteousness, to receive salvation as a gift of mercy ;

€

or how a young scholar, well versed in Sanskrit lore, has found

tunit

the philosophy of India foolishness beside the wisdom of the New

thoug

Testament. Mr. Hobbs could have described the strange religious

ﬁ\‘es‘

history of the teacher in a Government school, who, after years

Pt

of inquiry, found Christ, and is now an ordained missionary of

1§

his Church. And Mr. Ballantine could have related how, in a

has ]

country station of the Deccan, a young man, well taught, long

oen

convinced, but, like hundreds, vacillating and afraid, when taken

Whel. '

with his last illness, receiving sudden light and sudden strength,

top |

boldly confessed the error of his delays, mourned that he had

apty;

been ashamed of the Saviour, called in his neighbours and

3 dl

friends, to avow his error and proclaim his faith, insisted that his

4 hey

IN INDIA

111

wife should baptize him in the name of Christ then and there,

and takine bread before them, took it and ate it in remembrance

of the Saviour, and dying, begged that he might be buried with

ten

the Christians, and his widow henceforth cast in her lot with

|l

them alone

T'hese are bright spots in missionary history, and

fo

scarcely a single report of any year fails to contain one or more

ihe

of them, to stir up the zeal, and encourage the faith, of Christ’s

has

workers in this “day of small things.”

lef

But missionary work in India differs nought from that of the

i

Apostles in exhibiting “wanderers from the faith,” as well as

i

16

faithful and bold d1s01ples

In individual missions such cases are

¢

i\

not common, though in the aggregate, over the whole country, a

{0

good number may be reckoned up in the course of years

A

1CE

careful reader of missionary reports will find them faithfully

ad

detailed, and cannot fail to observe how similar the missionary

el

experience of one province is to that of another

Mr. Hislop tells

jis

of a wretched fellow, named Sayud-ud-din, a clever counterfeit,

NiA

who, for some purpose that no one can explain, got baptized at

of

Nagpore, though afterwards it appeared he had been twice

A(

baptized ahcady The Education Missions can tell of several,

who, led by affection for home, a hard trial to the young, have

\[+

he

gone back, often after loud professions and earnest entreaties that

they might be baptized:

and many missions can describe how

ng

07

some “ who did run well” have * left their first love,” have fallen

106

before temptation into drunkenness and vice, and have ended

nd

their career in ¢ blackness, and dczrkness, and dire despair

One

lllustratlon, and one only, shall be given at length.

Mr.

David

)tb,

oh

Fenn writes from North Tlnnevehy

8 aposLasxes in con-

nexion with this mission, I can mention some sad instances.

{0

[r

There was a youth, taught in an English school. the only son of

el

his father, who joined us in the face of much opposition, and

continued for two years and a half to give us every satisfaction.

n

Vs

He was quiet and reserved ; but those “Who had the best oppor-

tunities of knowing hlm, mdudmcr his

native Christian brethren,

od

His father then died, and other rela-

oW

thought him truly pious.

tives succeeded in drawing him away.

The hope of getting his

S

Since

1B

patrimony without molestanon was one great temptation.

his apostasy he has been leading an immoral life, and his mind

of

has now taken a sceptical turn

No constraint of any kind has

been put upon him by his heathen relatives

Again, in a village,

3

e

where some twenty-five people placed themselves under instruc-

tion in connexion with Mr.

Ra()land of three men who were

b,

baptized, one immediately after pracmsed a gross fraud upon Mr.

R., and from that time gradually grew worse, and at length died

od

T ——

a heathen.

He was thorouOhly acquainted with Christianity.

15

112

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

Another of the three, though not so clever, gave every appearance

woulg

thems

of earnestness in Christianity.

We baptized him. All the while

he was living in sin, which, when it came fully to light, he

This

Besides these

aTIse

refused to give up; and he now is an apostate.

cases, I have heard of two others in the south of the district.

from

other

An inspecting catechist, who had been twelve years in that

position, in 1860 apostatized, in order to marry his daughter to

n wh

a heathen.

A head catechist, an old man, who in 1851 was

!

almost accepted for ordination, from the time of his rejection

spect

gradually declined in piety; and in 1860, after being discovered

shoul

down

in a disgraceful plot against the character of a young school-

master, apostatized to the Church of Rome, of which his family

a5 r

“whe

had for generations been members.”

It b

NaTive CrRrISTIAN CONTRIBUTIONS.

what

tende

Many years passed away in the Protestant missions of India,

from

1

during which large supplies of men, money, and other materials

to

i

of agency, were poured into the country from the Churches of

Not l)«

England and America, with scarcely any recognition of the value

and |

of such service from the people whom they specially blessed.

then

The native converts received all, took the benefit of all, used all,

and

and did nothing in return.

In too many cases they receive it all

an(

still in the same spirit, and take no share in the work which this

educ:

agency is intended to accomplish.

It is true that, in. numerous

they |

instances, they have been asked to do nothing; the duty of

loyy

themselves giving, working, feeling, and doing, like those whose

Valye

zeal founded and maintains Indian Missions, has not been ear-

of the

nestly and continuously pressed home upon them. And with the

popul

tendencies of the country, and the fondness of the people for

by )

receiving rather than giving, it was never likely that they would

P

of themselves begin.

The various missions are not alike in this

Qreat

matter. Forty years ago, in the early days of the Tinnevelly

ang -

and Travancore Missions, Mr. Rhenius and his neighbours, with

Buyg

large numbers of converts around them, induced them to com-

that

mence contributing toward the expenses of the work by which

they were benefited.

The habit has been maintained; the

frg,

Ba

principle is more thoroughly adopted ; the practice has extended

du‘[y

more widely among the people; and the annual contributions

have continued to Increase.

Perfy

During the last ten years consider-

Uega)

able progress has been made, especially in the years just gone by.

fa]y

The question has been pressed on missionaries in many quarters;

ll]()s£

and the converts have been taught more clearly than before that

contributions cannot be always reaching them from foreign lands

I iy

§ar11i]

to maintain the religion they have embraced, and that, if they

0r ]

IN INDIA.

113

ance

would retain their means of grace, they must maintain them for

lle

f'h

themselves, and share in extending them to their neighbours.

, be

This is not, however, done everywhere.

Whetl er backwardness

hese

arise from the missionaries, or from the poverty of the people, or

ict,

from the fewness of converts in numerous localities, or from any

that

other cause, certain it is that there are hundreds of congregations

I o

in which no beginning has been made.

was

Yet Indian converts have many reasons, both general and

tion

special, for which the constant exercise of Christian liberality

ered

should be practised. That liberality is a duty, appointed, laid

00l

down by the law of the New Testament.

It is as much a duty

nily

as prayer ; it is a proof and sign of their affection to the Saviour,

“who, though He was rich, yet for their sakes became poor.”

It should be exercised specially by them, because they know

what heathenism is—its hopelessness, its weakness, its degrading

tendencies ; and large numbers of them have been directly drawn

dia,

from it.

It should be exercised specially by them in compassion

rials

to the brethren, neighbours, and fallow-countrymen, who have

s of

not been drawn from it yet, but are still ““in the gall of bitterness

alue

and in the bond of iniquity.”

Friends who have compassionated

>~€d

them have sent there Christian agencies, have commenced them,

all,

and are willing to help still ; but the expenses of Christian worship

tall

and ordinances, the support of a native ministry, the Christian

education of their children, and the evangelising of the heathen,

this

(I8

they ought themselves to pay for.

They are better able to do it

of

now than they were ten Yyears ago.

The value of labour, the

1036

value of produce, has everywhere risen; and, while the expenses

oal-

of the poor in towns have been increased, it is the agricultural

the

population, who raise the produce, who have specially benefited

for

by the change which townspeople deeply feel.

uld

Perhaps missionaries have been hindered by the fact that the

this

great contrast between the general poverty of the few converts,

and the large supplies of money drawn with such ease from

elly

n‘ifh

Europe, is calculated to discourage them, and make them feel

that their own gifts are worthless trifles.

They are few, it is

om-

ich

true, in many stations, and they are often poor.

Nevertheless, it

is a duty. The poorest paid heavily to idolatry; and, if the

the

|d€d

duty is neglected when they are few, they show no readiness to

perform it when they are many; while some Churches, which

jons

Jer

began to give when small, now contribute sums which may be

by

fairly reckoned large.

In India would be'seen, in a clear and

most encouraging form, the advantage of systematic beneficence.

91'5 f

hat

It is only by the systematic gathering of a fair proportion of their

earnings that the native Christians can secure the funds necessary

nds

)

!

for the maintenance of their worship. And it is only as certain

I

i

114

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

expenses are pressed upon them-—the repairs of chapels, school-

elic

the

fees for their children, the support of their poor, with all the

incidentals expended in the maintenance of Church ordinances—

am

the

that they will learn, by degrees, to fulfil their duty, and by hearty

co-operation to bear all the pleasant burden which their profession

T

sat

of the Gospel lays upon them. As they increase in number there

is no reason why they should not support their own ministry

sile

entirely, and, beside it, spread the Gospel among their neighbours.

a

tlor

With ‘these views the writer would express his cordial assent to

the following opinion of Mr. Spratt, one of the Tinnevelly Mis-

gre

sionaries : —

wh

“ Until we beget in our Christian people some degree of

intellectual independence, we shall never see them undertaking

mna

independent responsibility as regards the Christian Church estab-

ma

lished amongst them.

It is my settled conviction that the time

car

is more than come when we should begin to take from under the

ing

people that system of props and supports by which they have

been so long wupheld, to the crippling of their own energies.

They need, not only to have pressed home on their attention their

duties to themselves, and to that Gospel which has been intro-

duced amongst them, but the time is come when they should be

e

gently, yet firmly and judiciously, led to undertake positive and

defined responsibilities — when they should be made to undertake

part of the burden of maintaining Christianity among them.

I

think there are facts enough before us to show that, in proportion

as we have thrown the people back upon themselves, in such pro-

portions have they awoke to their duties, and manfully met them.

The yearly contributions by native Christians to various charitable

objects are very respectable and very creditable.

It is a fact

worthy of note, that at the last anniversary of the Native Mis-

sionary Association, there was a balance in hand of 2000 rupees ;

and this is only one Society.

What I think we ought to aim at

now is, to give a form and direction to native contributions, which

would serve to keep ever present before their minds that we are

eagerly looking forward to the time when they shall be able to

take on themselves the support of their own Church. Doubtless

the time is not near when the Christians of this province can be

left to themselves; but if we never make a beginning, we shall

never reach the consummation.

A beginning is being made, and

our first attempts are encouraging.

I rejoice in the knowledge

that a large majority of those engaged in the work in Tinnevelly

not only adopt, as a principle, that native Christians must be

taught to rely more upon themselves, but are watching for every

opportunity of judiciously carrying out the principle.”

of

Feeling strongly on this point, the compiler of these facts

Ca

IN INDIA.

115

0l

endeavoured to gather special information on the position which

the

the question of native contributions holds at the present time

e

amongst the native Churches, and made it both a distinet item in

the Statistical Tables, and the ground of separate inquiries.

Ity

101

Though, in many cases, replies have been received of a most

ere

satisfactory kind, yet in a vast number of others a painful

silence has been preserved, and no information on the subject

)try

118

given at all.

It is known that, in some of these cases, contribu-

bto

tions have been given, which have not been reported; but in the

[is-

great majority, it is feared, with good reason, that nothing

whatever is done.

of

The list of Churches and missions which are silent on this

mng

matter is lamentably large, and includes stations which are now

ab-

many years old, and have a large number of professing communi-

1me

cants.

Besides small and new stations, it includes the follow-

the

ing :—

are

165

Communicants.

Native

Christians.

el

{10-

The Church Mission: Calcutta

120

492

| be

41

70

Baptist Mission: Intally

h of Calct'ltta

1284

3977

and

Propagation Society : Sout

74

641

ake

London Mission :

ditto

265

Propagation Society : Hourah .

116

Serampore

64

110

Burdwan: Church

Missiorl

30

250

01

313

3719

0

Krishnaghur Missions

175

500

Jessore Churches

9118

Burrisal Churches

447

3100

Dacca : Baptist Mission

.

107

205

ble

261

act

Bhagulpore : Church Mission

25

70

Ghazeepore : Berlin Mission

431

1123

‘ha-

The Orissa Missions

.

Benares, Sigra : Church Missio

66

282

5

London Mission : Mirzapore

.

22

118

1 ab

93

242

Futtehguhr

240

1243

ich

Agra and Meerut :

éhurcﬁ Mis.siona;‘y Sot

121

456

are

Nasik and Bombay :

ditto

.

Poonah and Bombay : Free Church .

131

242

e {0

124

622

Vepery, Madras : Propagation Society

61

100

Joss

Royapettah : Wesleyan Mission

210

447

]be

Wesleyan Missions: Mysore

4134

5119

Leipsic Missions

hall

Cuddapah : London

Missi.ons

62

1486

The Basle Missions

1420

2857

an

»dOe

lly

he

¢« The most striking, and, I think, the least cheering feature

ery

of our position,” says Mr. Vaughan, of his village station near

Calcutta, “ is the large outlay of mission money on so small a

cfs

116

TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR

mission, while the bare idea of contributing a single pice towards

are

the expenses seems never yet to have entered the head of any one

1t

at the statlon

Like the horseleech, they are incessantly crying,

nal

‘ Giive, give,” but they seem to think it positively absurd o be

chy

asked to give anything themselves.

The missionary must feed,

o

clothe, and educate their children free of expense, must pay all

e

the agents, must support the widows, and bear all costs of the

re

mission, great and small.

All this being done, they are satisfied,

tha

but, as mmht be expected, there is not the smallest desire or en-

L

deavour to spread the truth in the regions beyond.”

of

“In the matter of self-support,” says Mr. Hobbes, “the Jessore

ful

Churches have made but little progress.

One church is indepen-

If

dent at present, but whether it will permanently continue so is un-

the

certain

In some of the churches each member subsecribes a pice

me

a month towards the support of the poor.

I am not aware that

Suc

anything else comes out of their earnings for religious purposes.

I know this is a sad state of things to e\mt in churches that have

Y ah

are

had the Gospel among them for half a centur y ; but I am not re-

Soc

sponsible for it, and secresy will not mend it, let it therefore be

0n

known

an

On the other hand, our Statistical Tables show a goodly number

su1

of churches ‘and missions in which the principles of Christian

liberality have been accepted, and efforts are being successfully

This list is not confined exclusively to

made to act upon them

populous missions, nor does the liberality it displays appear of the

same deoree 1n all cases

In the Tinnevelly Missions and in

Burmah it has assumed a more definite shape, and has become

Ti

more settled in its exercise than elsewhere

In a large propor-

Ti

Tl(

tion of these missions it is still new; however, a good beginning

T

has been made, and it is hoped that during the decade now

M

running on, all the churches will make oreat advance, both in

Ab

Ba

the principles they adopt, and the practice by which those prin-

$h

ciples are wrought out

(e

From the following table, it appears that in the last year of

Ar

the decade 50,000 rupees were contributed for Christian objects

by native Churches and communities, which included 22,000

Ja

Co

communicants, and at the rate of two 1upees and a quarter, 4. e.,

Co

four shillings and sixpence each.

It would seem that the 27,000

\’e

B

communicants of other churches contributed only 10,000 or

(s

12,000 rupees n all.

The Shanar converts, accustomed to give

Ca

for years, stand well on the list, as do the Amerlcan converts of

Ca

Jaffna, and the Wesleyans of South West Ceylon.

The highest

position belongs to the converts of the Free ‘Church Mlsuon in

Calcutta, who are well off in the world, and the next to the small

hurch of the London Society at Bhowmlpore, whose member

IN INDIA.

11

o d

(

rds

are in similar circumstances.

Both these churches have now a

ne

native pastor, and pay half that pastor’s

s salary, with all the ordi-

10

o

nary expenses of worship.

During his pastorate over the latter

church, the writer has endeavoured for a series of years to pro-

ol,

mote systematic liberality in the cause of Christ

Reminding the

all

he

members of their great obligations, he has urged them, both by

precept and example, to consecrate a tenth of all their earnings to

od,

1=

that cause, the rich giving more than that proportion, while the

poor might feel obliged to give less. Thus it was the contributions

of the native brethren grew, increasing every year

Many cheer-

1e

tully adopt the principle, and faithfully carry out the practice; and

Dn.

if every member of the church did the same, at the present time

1N

the benevolent income of this little church would amount not

I1ce

merely to 70l a-year, but to more than 2007

Still more, were

1at

such a rule (so suitable to the general level of condition pre-

€S

valent among the converts) to be carried out by all churches,

A

great and small, throughout India, the relief felt by the Home

(o

Societies would be very great, and a sound basis be'secured, not

he

only for providing the full maintenance of the means of grace

among the converts, but for effectively carrying them to the

el

surrounding heathen.

a1

Iy

Average of

to

Native

Communi-

Contrlbutlons each Commu-

Mission Churches

Christians

cants

in

nicant

he

Jil}

Rupees

Rupees

Tinnevelly Missions: S.P.

16,667

1,792

6,760

37/

1e

s

33,691

4,722

12,566

Tinnevelly Missions: C.M

g

Travancore: L.M.S

22,688

1,284

4,936

ng

Travancore: C.M.S

;919

1,720

1,500

O W

Madura Missions

6,372

15127

1,291

W

Ahmednuggur

955

553

673

mn

Bassein Karens

.

12,000

6,350

10,672

4,600

840

DO~y

liig

Shwaygyeen ditto

1,158

Ceylon South-West: Wes-

4,131

1,661

5,186

[\

leyan M. S.

of

Arcot Missions (special)

-

796

232

979

Jaffna

Amer

921

438

1,607

-3

ot

Colombo

Bapt. M..S

1,100

381

500

00

2157

(S}

Cotta, Ceylon: C.M.S

136

500

by

Vepery, Madras

L.M.S

183

73

240

00

Black Town, ditto: L.M.S

100

42

122

Calcutta, South: B.M.S

1,200

262

200

or

Calcutta: L.M.S

168

45

690

ot

1,133

We

Calcutta: Free Church

196

84

—

W TOWWWFr Wk W SHEEHOWN

Tt WO WDH WO = ST == 00 ®

of

ten months

st

Total

115,844

22,060

50,260

2-28

1

il

TH

R

118

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

VIIL—MISSIONARY EDUCATION.

18

1]

r

2

1862

m

$al

Vernacular.

Boarding

Anglo-

Vernacular.

Boarding.

Vernacular.

Anglo-

Vi

- Vernacular

TES

of

Schools

Boys

Schools

Boys

Schools

Boys

g

Boys.

':g

Boys

E

Boys

}}

140

22

790

P

Bengal

6,470

6,005

129

4,820

20

695

29

7,119

fa

N. West

49

2,976

9 182

— DN

> DO

1,276

72

3,29

I0

475

25

27

158

Punjab &

1

9

)

[

C. Prov

}12

731

478

32

17369

89

24

2,320

e

70

3,480

L

2

21

1,144

I12

Bombay

52 1165

41

51

2,107

1,787

ar

Madras

849 24,445

o

4,286

1069

25,061

1185

76

6,336

Ceylon

227 9,402

/

247

34

1,373

209

8,226

52

164

23

1,657

{h

Cu

1562

44,612

101

Burmah

134:7 47,5.04

9%’) 241'4

125? 14,562

°

2720

135

2393

p

249 3,778

438

86

1811 48,390

08

3158

193

23,963

foy

th

Missionary education in India at the present time can hardly

di

W

beregarded as in a satisfactory position.

Unsettled in itself, its

relation to mission work undefined, inadequate to the wants of the

It

of

Christian converts, still more inadequate to the overwhelming

Spl

need of the heathen people. of the country, it is a branch of

labour which requires the most anxious care of wise and ex-

i}

Je

perienced men, and demands thorough consideration at their

hands.

During the last few years old controversies have been

A

partially revived, their discussion has assumed new phases, new

i

of

elements have been introduced, and in some cases practical

measures have been adopted, which have placed mission schools

W

upon a new basis.

These controversies have not had reference

(3

only to the subject of Anglo-vernacular Schools, though they

have occupied the most prominent position ; it is the Vernacular

n

schools that have been most concerned, and though the contro-

la

versy respecting them has been carried on quietly, the decision

0l

is of far more vital consequence to the general interests of the

g

country than that of the English schools.

dl

These important ques-

tions will be better understood after a brief statement of the work

al

which is being carried on.

The schools for boys, conducted by

I¢

missionaries, are divided into three classes,— Vernacular day-

schools, Boarding-schools, and Anglo-vernacular schools.

Each

b

of these may be described in order.

((

1

P

—

i

.

——"

IN INDIA.

119

Boys’ BoArpiNG AND ORPHAN SCHOOLS.

These schools have been favourite spheres of labour in certain

missions for a long series of years.

Though carried on upon the

same plan, they derive their scholars from distinct sources.

glo-

cular,

Very large schools have been supplied solely with orphans; the

rest have taken the children of the native converts with the view

of giving them systematic education, and constant, careful disci-

Boys,

pline.

The former have abounded chiefly in the North-West

Provinces and in Orissa, having been supplied from the great

I>“9

famine of 1838, and from the efforts of Government to save the

Rl

18

Meriahs from sacrifice by the Khonds.

During the last ten

2,820

years these schools have sent forth into life a large number of

I;78/

grown-up scholars, and would have been nearly emptied, had not

6,836

the recent deplorable famine in the North-West Provinces se-

1,65

cured for them a large accession of orphans, thrown destitute

25377

upon the world.

580

By far the larger number of these schools have been founded

21

963

for the better training of native Christian children ; with the hope

that being brought under systematic instruction, subjected to strict

discipline, and removed from daily contact with those associations

dly

with heathenism in which their parents’ lives are necessarily

13

enter in youth that path

passed, they. might, under God’s blessing

the

of holiness in which it was desired their whole lives should be

Ing

spent; and that, in consequence of their Christian training, they

of

might turn out a higher race of Christians, possessed of know-

X

ledge, intelligence, and character, far superior to what their

el

parents and predecessors have attained.

It was hoped, also, that

oell

from amongst them would be raised up a considerable number

ewW

of well-qualified and useful agents to assist in and extend the

ol

work of the mission.

ols

Both these objects have been in a measure realised. There

nee

can be no doubt that hundreds of Christian boys have grown up

hey

in these schools, better acquainted with the Scriptures, possessing

ar

larger general knowledge, and more fully disciplined to Christian

10

They have

obedience than the Christians that preceded them.

101

given a new character to some missions in which personal piety

the

and Scripture knowledge stood very low.

Many individuals

165

among them have given evidence of decided piety; and many

ok

have entered on mission work in various grades of service, as

by

readers, school-masters, and catechists. Still greater good might

iy

have sprung from these schools, were mnot that good greatly

ch

counteracted by an inherent deficiency of character so often seen

in this class of scholars. The majority of boys received into the

D e o SRS RN

120

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

()

boarding-schools, whether as orphans or the children of converts,

M

have sprung from the lower classes, and have inherited the

JE

tendencies and tone of character belonging to them, with an

m

amount of moral stamina that could bear but a very gentle

strain.

Even as boys, therefore, many have exhibited a readiness

M

m

to fall into degrading vices and sins of the most astonishing kind ;

sl

and many who have attained a fair character as men have in a

few years yielded to temptation, and cast off their first faith.

alf

an

Still as generations pass on, these classes are rising in character,

and never have the boarding-schools proved so efficient, or been

(o

so blessed, as during the decade just gone by.

At the same time it has become increasingly evident that the

d&

the

hot-house elements of the system have produced their legitimate

effect.

The native Christian communities formed from the

I

orphan schools, and largely helped from the converts’ children

Cal

{1y

trained in similar institutions, have proved a dependent race:

deficient in manliness, in self-help, and ever ready to look to the

A‘

Cl

missionary when a want or a difficulty arose. This was specially

the case in the North-West Provinces, where the native Church

di

had sprung to such a large extent from these scheols; and it is

Wl

a matter for congratulation and thankfulness, that in these com-

g

munities the effect of the perils of the Mutiny has been to draw

ed

Ca

forth a strength from within, and to render them a far more

manly and independent people than they previously were.

ah

These boarding-schools are scattered throughout our Indian

Missions, and, except in the North-West Provinces, where they

an

were originated by a famine in 1838, it is in the large missions

o)

)

that they are chiefly to be found. The table above given shows

Wi

that no less than thirty-seven are maintained in Bengal and

§6l

i

Upper India, while Bombay has but three, and Ceylon, eight.

The Church Mission stations in Calcutta, Burdwan, and Krish-

foy

5]

naghur; the Serampore Mission; the Mission in Chota Nag-

pore; Bhagulpore and Gya; the Orissa stations of Cuttack,

dl

Berhampore in Ganjam, and Balasore; all possess them. The

S

three last contain the children saved from sacrifice among

i

]

the Khonds. In the North-west they are found at several prin-

of

an

cipal stations; at Benares in the Church Mission ; at Goruckpore,

Lucknow, Bareilly, Futtehguhr, and Saharunpore. The largest

10

school of the kind in India is at Agra, in the well-known Church

ﬂh

Mission station at Secundra: it now contains 216 boys. There

it

is only one in the Punjab, at Sealkote.

The three schools in

13

Bombay are the Church Mission Industrial schools at Nasik,

8|

containing some Kast-African scholars, and the Catechist school at

I

Ahmednuggur. In the Madras Presidency, they are not Orphan

ta]

schools, but are supplied almost entirely from the communities of

pe

IN INDIA.

121

1its,

converts. The principal boarding-schools are at the London

the

Missions, of Bellary, Bangalore, and Cuddapah; in the Basle

dll

Missions at Mulki, Mangalore, and Tellicherry; at Cottayam,

ntle

in North Travancore, in the Syrian Mission; and in the London

Missions in South Travancore.

There are sixteen such schools

168§

d;

in Tinnevelly, containing more than 300 boys, of which five

1 &

schools in the Society of the Propagation of the Gospel Missions

1t

h

are new.

There are others at Pasumalie in Madura; in Tanjore,

and in Arcot.

fer,

In Ceylon, the chief schools are in the Jaffna and

ecll

Cotta Missions ; there are seven in Burmah.

In Bengal and Ceylon, the number of scholars has much

t

16

decreased below the point reached in 1852; and in Upper India

they would scarcely have amounted to a hundred, had not the

1a

fe

the

recent famine brought nearly 500 into several missions, and

Iel

caused an entire revival of the system which had gradually been

Ce

dying out.

An entirely new school was founded at Bareilly.

As mere boarding-schools for the improvement of the native

the

ally

Christian community, the tendency of recent years has been to

diminish, and even to close them: unless the native converts,

reh

{18

who send their sons, will pay something for the education they

receive.

For this resolve there is good reason; since undoubt-

i

-

Pl

edly in many cases, the kindness shown in giving a free edu-

cation was received without thankfulness, and was frequently

016

abused.

In another direction these schools have been greatly enlarged

an

16y

E

and improved.

In large missions the better boys have been

gathered into classes and seminaries taught with peculiar care,

Ons

WS

with a view to draw from among them well-taught agents for the

service of the Mission.

Of the number above given, no less than

md

.

thirty-two schools, containing more than 800 scholars, have been

formed into seminaries of this kind. Nearly all the boarding-

lah

ag-

schools in Burmah are conducted on this principle.

The import-

ant missions in Ahmednuggur, Malabar, Upper Travancore,

ck,

.

[

16

=

South Travancore, Tinnevelly, Madura, and Tanjore, with the

missions of all Societies in Ceylon, have each one or more schools

g

jilg

of this high class. They are placed under wise management,

and are ably taught.

Placed in rural missions, with the desire

7]

rest

TS T

to give their scholars a sound and large education without spoiling

them, these institutions seldom teach English to their scholars,

el

)i

but give them as good an education as is available in the ver-

ere

nacular tongues.

They are the best specimens of vernacular

n

schools that the missions in India contain.

Still they cannot be

71L7

ranked as seminaries for the native ministry. Many of them

at

take their scholars young, before their capabilities and their

a1l

personal wishes indicate that sphere of life for which they are

of

122

TEN YEARS" MISSIONARY LABOUR

i)

fitted ; and only subsequent events show whether a scholar shall

become reader, teacher, or catechist.

They occupy, therefore, a

In

border-land between mere schools and colleges for the training

5

I8

of young men. The present tendency of things is to elevate them

and place them in a higher position. Some have already attained

sl

it, and only receive scholars of some age, already well taught in

pui

other boarding-schools, and showing sions of the ability and

m

character needed in missionary agency

If well watched and

ha

In

improved to the utmost, year by year, from the best of them

there will spring strlctly theolomcdl schools, taught only in the

sl

vernacular, having at first, pelhaps, but few students, but gra-

10

dually sending forth a succession of well- taught pastors

and

missionaries, such as the rural districts need

A few such

In

schools have been established ; but it is naturally the aim of

1o

missionaries to see one in every large circle of missions, intended

Bl

directly for the education of a native ministry—a permanent

st

institution, increasing in efficiency and usefulness as years roll

fo

by.

It is hoped that all these institutions, whether taught exclu-

h

sively in the Vernaculars, or educating their students in both the

v

anrhsh and native tongues, will make such advance during the

current decade as to occupy, in future statistical tables, a distinct

and important place of their own.

ANGLO-VERNACULAR SCHOOLS AND INSTITUTIONS

1n

bs

So much has been written, at different times, about this

I

branch of missionary labour, t

that little need be said in this

Review, beyond e‘dnbltmcr the extent to which it is carried, and

quoting a few of the opinions and judgments recently pronounced

£

respectmw 1ts

1mportance.

It should, however, specially be

Jl

noticed that the mission-schools in India in which a good Enghsh

¢

education is given, are not mere English schools. Probably there

is not one strictly and purely En(TllSh school for natives in all

the Presidencies.

These mission-schools are Vernacular schools

also; they teach to all their scholars, from the highest class to

b6

the lowest, the BenO‘ah, Hmdl, Mahlatl, and other. languages of

I

the several provinces.

In the best the classical ]dnwuawes, Sans-

§

krit, and even Persian, are taught; and it is an undoubted fact,

8l

that the vernacular education given in them is far higher than

that given in purely vernacular schools, and aims “at fitting

9

tl

students for the vernacular branch of the university examinations.

W

Missionaries would be glad to see the attainments of their scholars

f]

more complete than they are; but the hindrance is in the students

themselves.

The number of schools and scholars of this kind in our Indian

.

IN INDIA.

123

hal

missions has very largely increased during the last ten years.

e, 4

In 1852 there were, in all India and Ceylon:— schools, 126 ;

ning

scholars, 14,562.

In January,

1862, there were,—schools,

hem

185; scholars, 23,377.

The increase has been,—schools, 59

ned

The

scholars, 8815.

The increase of scholars is 60 per cent.

1t in

principal increase has taken place in the North-West Provinces,

and

in which the scholars have been more than trebled.

In Bom-

and

bay the increase is 56 per cent; in Madras it is nearly 60.

hem

In Ceylon the scholars have increased by one-fifth, while the

the

schools have decreased by one-third—a sign that a better educa-~

ura-

tion is given than before.

and

In Bengal the increase has taken place at certain stations.

1eh

In Calcutta the scholars have slightly decreased. But in Seram-

) of

pore College, at Burdwan, in the town of Krishnaghur, and at

ded

Bhagulpore, they have largely increased. At the Free Church

nent

station of Mohanad, and at Ghazeepore, they have been opened

oll

for the first time.

Several of the small schools, containing less

clo

than a hundred boys, have been wisely given up. The average

the

number of scholars in these schools throughout Bengal is 245.

the

Only three schools contain less than a hundred boys.

The Kree

inct

Church Institution still stands at the head of the list, with its

1200 scholars.

In Upper India several of the older schools have largely

increased the number of their scholars; as at Goruckpore, Alla-

habad, Futtehguhr, Agra, Ludiana, Lahore, and Nagpore.

this

Many new schools have been established in important stations—

this

Cawnpore, the Oude and Rohilkund Missions, Delhi, and Meerut ;

Amritsir, where a large school in a noble building has been

and

ced

established ; at Peshawur, Mooltan, in Rajpootana, and at Jubbul-

he

pore, where the missions are of recent origin.

In Bombay the

Jish

15

new schools have been opened at Kurrachee and Surat; and the

here

Free Church school at Poonah, and the Money school in Bomba_y

have considerably increased.

) 4

In the town of Madras the scholars have been doubled, new

00ls

g 10

schools have been established by the London and Wesleyan

Missions (already greatly blessed), and the older schools in the

0§ 0

Scotch Missions have increased.

NS

At Bellary and Bangalore a

ac

similar increase has taken place.

Three new schools have been

ic t’

i

jall

opened in the Basle Missions, several also in Tinnevelly and in

ting

the Tanjore Missions, and others in the Telugu districts, amongst

which the Church Mission school at Masulipatam now occupies

ons

N

)Id

Jars

the principal place.

el

s

A most important change has taken place in the management

of some of the Anglo-vernacular schools in the chief towns of

This has been

Jian

Bengal and Madras, in the introduction of fees.

AR v e

[l

124

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

kn

done during the last few years in the Free Church Institutions i

S0

Calcutta and Chinsurah, the General Assembly’s Institution in

a

Calcutta, and in the London Institutions, both in Calcutta and

Madras.

S0

The charge made in the first instance was four annas,

ady

increased after a time to eight annas.

At Chinsurah the fee paid

is one rupee, which is the rate for college students in the London

Pre

tior

Society’s Calcutta Institution.

In all these cases the change did

st

no injury whatever to the school, while it greatly relieved the

pressure on benevolent funds; indeed, in two cases it is known

ene

tha

to have introduced a higher class of students, and improved the

nac

standing of the Institutions.

A higher value has been attached

to the education received, and a better tone imparted to the

ad\"

attendance of the scholars. How far the system has been adopted

dl(

in other schools, the writer is not aware.

bre

The position and objects of these schools have been once more

the

the subject of controversy in some quarters, both in India and at

home; but, as a rule, missionaries on the spot have taken little

Su

share in these discussions.

With the exception of a few, whose

W1

ma

opposition is strong, almost all missionaries in India recognise

Jec

Anglo-vernacular schools as an important missionary agency,

specially fitted to bring the Gospel home to the active and intelli-

den

gent classes of the large cities and towns.

None advocate their

s

eff

employment everywhere, without distinction of place and people.

aby

All missionaries draw a clear line of distinction between city and

it

country missions ; all allow, too, that small English schools, ill

taught and little cared for, are worse than useless.

It is a matter

a8

for thankfulness, therefore, that, during the last ten years, many

eip«

of the smaller schools have, by care and attention, been greatly

improved, and have secured a larger number of scholars.

ny

Important testimony has recently been given to the value and

byp

usefulness of these institutions.

On the general question of the

all:

diy

bearing of English education on the work which Englishmen

fas{

have to do in India, Dr. Wilson emphatically says: ¢ The

greatest blessing of a social and political character ever enjoyed

g

by India, is found in its connexion with Great Britain, so mar-

liy

vellously effected in Divine Providence.

A most important fruit

JIEY

tre

of that connexion is the desire and attempt of hundreds and

thousands of the most influential classes of the natives of India to

am

acquire a knowledge of the English language, to fit them to have

I'eg

their part in the business of the state, in the promotion of com-

10t

i

merce, in the advancement of public works directed by European

enterprise, and in the enjoyment of the general blessings of

]

ih

civilisation.

It is impossible to over-estimate the facilities thus

afforded for their instruction, enlightenment, conversion, and

den

elevation.

The English language is the grand storehouse of

ing

IN INDIA.

125

knowledge, in literature, in science, and in religion ; and if Mis-

sionaries are to have anything to do with the mind of India, as it

L

appears developed in the most active and advancing classes of

HilEAN

society, they cannot shun the English language in their efforts to

advance the cause of Christianity, either by education, by the

press, by prelection, or by public preaching.

With this convic-

tion the Mission has been deeply impressed ever since its first

establishment. Year by year this conviction has been strength-

ened by the experience and observation of all its members, and

that without either disparagement or neglect of any of the ver-

nacular instrumentalities which can be made to bear on the

advancement of our holy faith, and the grand triumph of grace

and truth in India.”

On the value of these schools, both directly and indirectly, in

breaking up the prejudices of the educated classes, and preparing

them by sound knowledge, both of the claims and truths of the

Scriptures, for a reception of the Gospel, Dr. Duff recently

wrote: “If results of a preparatory kind be admitted as legiti-

mate, I must maintain that our schools of various grades, in so

peculiar a country as India, have been productive in the highest

degree.

What multitudinous and gigantic difficulties and hin-

drances have we to contend with here!

Why should not an

effort be made, in justice to the Church at home and labourers

abroad, to realise these ?

Now, in beating down all such enor-

mous preliminary obstacles, no engine has been found so effective

as properly-conducted Anglo-vernacular

S OF English schools,

especially of the higher grade.

“They tend to weaken, shatter, or destroy stereotyped and

inveterate national, moral, and domestic prejudices; lay bare the

tyranny of caste, and expose the illimitable pretensions of a once

all-potent and domineering priesthood; nullify the reputedly

divine authority of Shastras, that have acted for ages with the

fascination of a spell on the national mind, and annihilate their

endless and egregious errors and fallacies in every department of

human inquiry, undermining the popular idolatry with its abomi-

nations.

In these and other ways they act negatively, with

tremendous power, in battering down the ramparts, and clearing

away the piles of rubbish which a dominant Hinduism has been

And is all this

rearing and accumulating for 3000 years.

nothing ?

Even the most candid missionaries, who do not them-

selves engage in schools, have repeatedly

o/

, and in eve“r‘y form,

admitted the prodigious advantage of all this.

“But, positively, they are also preparatory in no ordinary

degree. By the free admission of all parties, they reach and

indoctrinate with Christian truth the minds of thousands, not

126

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

jam

otherwise accessible to missionary effort, diffuse among them an

th

I

accurate knowledge of the Gospel plan of salvation; and sow,

hay

in their hearts, before they are indurated by the ceaseless action

of an all-encompassing heathenism, the incorruptible seed of the

Word of God ; gaining confidence, softening hostility, conciliating

AMd

Ma

“f

and producing good-will, and creating respect for Christian

1ty

and Christian men, far and wide, through teeming masses of t

his

thoy

The wisest and most

Jedg

vast population.

And is all this nothing?

candid missionaries, though themselves not engaged in schools,

\\hl

trut

have freely and fully admitted these inestimable benefits.”

« T believe,” says Mr. Barton of Agra, “ we have results to

mak

In the first place, we find

show, which are most encouraging.

pup

our older scholars thoroughly acquainted with both the doctrines

1y

Gios

and precepts of Christianity, so much so, as almost to make one

blush at times for our own professedly Christian countrymen.

high

Secondly, what is far more important, we see that this knowledge

does really influence their outward life and conduct; their whole

“t

moral tone is raised to a striking degree; they acquire a regard

]edﬂ

n

fo

for truth and honesty, and show themselves worthy of our con-

fidence.

Some of our older scholars become so attached to us,

fl

tf

I

that they prefer to remain with us as Teachers on a far lower

salary than they could obtain in Government employ. Indeed,

g

to t

with the exception of the one point of their being still unbaptised,

there is little or nothing in their outward profession to make one

realise that they are not Christians.

It is sometimes said by

0n

those who are opposed to giving secular education to Heathen

We

boys in our Mission schools, that our scholars only consent to

T

receive our Scriptural instruction as a distasteful pill in con-

that

sideration of the secular education which accompanies it.

Such

th

A

objections as these only show how very little practical acquaint-

labu

ance with the work of teaching Heathen boys those persons have

this

who make them.

I have not the slightest hesitation in saying

ouy

that such ideas rest on no solid foundation whatever; our Bible

ear)

lesson is one of the most popular, if not the most popular lesson

Desg

of the day’s course of study; indeed, I often have to reprove

The

some of my pupils for listlessness or want of attention to their

call

secular studies, whose interest never flags during the Bible

helj

lesson. Soon after assuming the charge of the college, I was

1l

te

anxious to put this very opinion to a practical test, and accord-

that

ingly I invited any of my first-class scholars who might like to

Som

attend to a Bible class to be held at my own house on Sunday

1o g

mornings.

I told them plainly beforehand that I wished them to

Tayc

come or not just as they felt inclined, and that my object in

having it was solely to benefit those who might wish to gain a

bty

deeper acquaintance with the principles and doctrines of Christ-

IN INDIA.

127

m an

ianity. This class has from the first been attended by at least

SO,

three-fourths of the scholars in my first class, and half of them

etion

have come most regularly.”

of the

“There can be no doubt,” says Mr. Tracy, of the American

lating

Madura Mission, a strenuous advocate for vernacular preaching,

janity

“that a large amount of useful knowledge is imparted to the

f this

thousands of youths assembled in these schools; and this know-

most

ledge must loosen the hold of superstition upon their minds,

hools,

while all acquire, to a greater or less extent, a knowledge of that

truth which is able, under the influences of the Holy Spirit, to

s to

make men wise unto salvation.

Probably a large portion of the

o find

pupils could be reached in no other way. As a means of diffus-

trines

ing light, and preparing the way for the future reception of the

¢ one

Gospel in large cities, we would accord to these institutions a

ymen.

high character.”

ledge

“ We consider,” says the Conference of Bengal missionaries,

whole

“that this plan of proclaiming the Gospel has spread the know-

ledge of it extensively among the educated; has introduced it

'egard

COl-

into respectable families not otherwise easily accessible to its

to US

influence ; has prevented greatly the spread of infidelity among

Jower

the young; has greatly diminished the power of the Hindu

¢1deed,

priesthood and of caste, and has also led, in not a few instances,

to the actual conversion of souls.”

Qtiéedy

(e 008

And the general conviction of missionaries throughout India

on the subject, is thus forcibly put by Mr. Kilner, of the

id by

athen

Wesleyan Mission in Jaffna: ¢ Education, both in English and

nf 0

Tamil, forms a prominent part of our plan.

We are of opinion

that we cannot do without it.

con-

Whether we look at the days

Such

that are to be, or at the deeds that have been, or at the effects of

paint=

labour that now remain, we see evidence of the importance of

s have

this branch of our scheme.

The fact is, that three-fourths of

our present Church in Jaffna are those who derived their

;a}'iﬂg

Bible

earliest religious impressions in our schools.

It was my happi-

Jesson

ness, a Sabbath or two ago, to baptize two fine young men.

They are members of what we call respectable (what you would

) Pl‘OVe

call caste) families, and they promise well.

Much

as we

) t{]éll’

Bible

believe in education, we do not thrust it into the place of direct,

intelligible, earnest preaching in the vernacular.

I should think

[ was

ot

that my colleagues and myself in the district, deliver weekly

some sixty or seventy sermons, exhortations, or addresses.

I am

ke 10

qnday

ration.

no advocate for planning a duel between these two modes of ope-

Let them go on conjointly. Better friends never were.”

em 10

To the large number of converts drawn from these Insti-

tutions during the decade, the place they have taken in the native

gaiﬂ a

s

128

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

éhurch, and the number of pastors and missionaries who have

been ordained from among them, special reference has already

Beng

been made.

Nortl

Bomb

VERNACULAR DAY-SCHOOLS.

Ceyle

Madr

Burm

The number of schools carrﬁed on by missionaries in various

parts of India in the purely vernacular tongues at first looks

large.

It seems at first sight an excellent thing for the enlighten-

5

ment of the native converts, and for the instruction of the

atten

heathen, that our Indian missions should be carrying on nearly

the §

2000 Vernacular schools, containing nearly 50,000 boys, and

BXCE'IZ

the mind rejoices that at least this large number of the future

nacul

men of India are receiving a Christian education in their mother

tion

tongue.

But a few moments’ reflection will bring into notice the

confe

striking fact, that the number of scholars is strangely small for

n{

the large number of schools; the actual average of the whole

Vem

being twenty-seven boys in each school.

Every missionary of

experience who knows these schools will soon calculate from this

Caley

fact the worth of the education they give.

In point of fact, and

Thak

as a rule, the Vernacular schools rarely give any thing like a

Mok

good education.

With poor, ill-taught teachers, frequently

K}'iSl

heathen (because Christians are not to be had), these schools

ISHPA

give a little reading, writing, and arithmetic, with catechisms,

Mong

Christian hymns, a few of the historical books of Scripture, and

Beny

Barei

a little general knowledge; and cannot be reckoned as contri-

buting much to the real training, discipline, and enlightenment of

Almg

their scholars’ minds.

Mynp

Roor}

The table given above shows that during the last ten years,

in India and Ceylon, the number of schools has increased; that

Dehy

\apu

of the scholars has decreased by nearly 3000. = The principal

Ludiy

decrease has occurred in Bengal, Bombay, and Ceylon; in the

J ulur

North-west and in Madras, the scholars have increased ; but in

the former that increase bears no proportion to the increase in

It

the English schools.

The value of education in India depends

very much upon the size of a school.

Other things being equal,

n In

th

at

a school containing a large number of scholars will give a better

N

education than a school which contains a small number; the

ad)

classes will be more numerous, the range of studies wider, and

CE\ |

the books read will be of a higher character.

As a fact, 1t 1s

Img

well known that the English schools give an education far su-

Othel

ang

perior to that of the Vernacular schools.

This fact is indicated

by the average number of scholars contained in each of these

edua

schools.

f() )

I

*(

1 achq(

IN INDIA.

129

1ave

VERNACULAR.

ANGLO-VERNACULAR.

ady

Bengal

average

Bengal

average 245 scholars.

3’; boys.

122

North-west, &c.

b

b

North-west ,,

7

Bombay

2

4]

29

Bombay

b

223

3

Ceylon

9

40

29

Madras

29

90

2

Madras

L)

23

7

Ceylon

2

72

22

Burmah

15

Burmah

Jous

2

2

b3

2

j0ks

The average number of boys attending the Vernacular schools

ten-

is 27; and as we shall see in a large number of cases the

the

attendance is very poor, the masters are cheap, the books few,

arly

the standard is low, and the attainments lower.

But there are

)

and

exceptions to this state of things.

There are some purely Ver-

fure

nacular schools which give an education worth having, an educa-

ther

tion which is really a lasting benefit to the boys on whom it is

the

conferred. The largest number of these better schools is found

| for

in Upper India and Bengal.

The following is a list of all the

hole

Vernacular schools which contain more than seventy boys: —

v

7 of

Schs. Boys.

Schs. Boys.

this

Calcutta (C. M. S.) .

w

250

Lahore

1

80

Thakurpukkur .

226

Sealkote (Amer'ican)

100

and

Mohanad .

80

80

ke 2

Sealkote (Ch. S

Krishnaghur (town)

408

Surat

.

cot.)

318

nily

Kapasdanga

80

Poonah

297

00ls

Monghyr

145

Bombay (Ch. ngot.)

80

SIS,

290

and

Benares (C. M. S)

Madras (C. M. S.)

74

Bareilly

72

Black Town

4

-

Almorah .

159

Guledagudda

87

1t of

Mynpuri

142

Trincomalee

101

Roorkee

140

311

Baddagama

ars,

Dehra

155

Colombo (S. P. G.) .

217

that

Kapurthala

156

Morotto

Zgl

353

Ludiana

88

]pli

Julundhur

Pd pd DD DD et et et et N DD pt Y b

117

52 4606

1 the

it i

Average in each school, 89.*

e i

It thus appears, that out of the 1811 Vernacular Mission Schools

enls

in India, only fifty-two contain more than seventy boys; and

| HHL

that of these, only two are found among the 1069 schools of the

ottel

Madras Presidency; only twelve among the 209 schools of

he

Ceylon.

The largest schools are the London Mission Schools at

ad

Almorah ; and the Church Mission School at Benares.

On the

it 18

other hand, the number of such schools, that contain twenty boys

st

and under, is appallingly great, and puts vernacular mission

The list ‘18 as

ated

education in India in a most painful light.

hese

follows : —

* Omitted —Tanjore (G. P. S.), 1 school, 233 scholars; and Vepery (G. P. 8.),

1 school, 100 scholars.— Ed.

K

130

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

Schs

Schs.

Boys.

Boys

BENGAL :

MADRAS (continued)

:

B

Tumlook

30

Nulloor

620

20

Surandei .

24

324

€

Bollobpore

60

13

225

fi

Burrisal

Sivagasi

26

520

al

Chittagong .

16

Puthiamputhur

Dacca

12

Madura District :

al

Jelasore

Usalamputty

17

al

Cuttack

S = DD = Q0 =

76

Tirupuvanum

9

I

45

NORTH-WEST :

Tirumungalum.

0

Lucknow

12

Sivagunga

14

fi

Seetapore

51

Pulney

14

I

Delhi

Periacolum

ok

182

12

Pasumalie

al

Kyelang

58

Jubbulpore .

bt e el GO

20

Melur

)

BoMBAY :

Mandapasalie

ol

191

Bursud

40

Madura

119

il

19

Battalagundu

93

il

Avurungabad

Ahmednuggur

63

Tanjore Province :

”

Khokar

j

31

Tranquebar

W JOITDHO = RN~ OO N

54

A

b2

Wadale .

20

Combaconum

18

74

Rahooree

28

Vediarpuram

10

192

1I

29

20

261

29

Seroor

Tanjore (Leip.) 16

33

8

Sattara

— = DN DD OY Ov = DD

17

Amiappen

MADRAS :

Erungalore

9

158

Mulki

61

Trichinopoly

15

6

116

Merkara

(Leip.)

.

20

1§

Kaity

114

Salem

Il

Kannankulam

lél.

132

Cuddalore (Leip.) 1

17

¥y

Cottayam

23

438

Cuddapah (S. P.

Mavelicara

17

300

32

08

¥

44

Mundakayam

Cudt’iapah. (L

1

306

6

Tiruwella

12

199

M. S.).

Mallapali

139

Guntoor

56

i

13

217

Palnaud

45

Pallam

Allepie

20

333

30

Rajamundry

80

Trevandrum

10

170

Masulipatam

]

Tinnevelly District :

Bezwara .

25

a

Alvarneri

16

224

CEYLON :

535

Chavagacherry

60

Megnanapuram 385

Putlam

20

i

Asirvadhapuram 14

183

15

Sathankullam . 24

458

Manaar

Pragasapuram

4

Pusallawe

12

Kadachapuram. 11

176

Badulle

SIS N N ~T DD > ©

23

581

BurMAaH :

b

Suviseshapuram 48

i

Dohnavur

. 23

431

All Stations

249 38,778

Pannivelei

. 34

524

d

Pannikullam

. 20

315

Total

958 14,400

Average in each school, 15.

IN INDIA.

131

Boys

This table shows that more than half of the Vernacular day-

620

schools—958 schools out of 1811—have less than twenty scholars

324

each, and as a natural consequence, impart to them little educa-

Ll

9295

tion that is worth the name. Allowing that many of these schools

520

are intended as the commencement of a better state of things;

allowing that both schoolmasters and teachers are few in number

17

and hard to be obtained; allowing that in rural districts, especially

in villages, parents do not appreciate education and are unwilling

43

to send their sons to school; allowing that the services of boys are

14

17

frequently required in farm-labour; still the fact is plain that an

immense number of our mission schools are very small in size,

182

and their education of little worth.

38

It is also clear that a large proportion of these small schools

191

exist among the rural native churches, and are the ordinary

means of educating their children.

These schools are most

119

9

numerous in the Madras Presidency, where converts are most

numerous ; and are so in districts where the converts most abound.

Nearly all the Church Missionary day-schools in Travancore and

Tinnevelly fall within the list; nearly all the American schools

19

in Madura, and entirely aH in Ahmednuggur; some of the Tanjore

261

schools, some of the Basle Mission, some in Orissa, some in Krish-

3

naghur, all in Burrisal, stand also within it.

And many others

158

not in the list stand only just outside.

Are our rural native converts getting the sound, broad Christ-

116

ian education which they need? For instance, in the Missions

17

in the suburbs of Calcutta, three Missions, containing 3600 con-

verts, have 862 boys at school, but two others, with 2345 con-

verts, have only 217 boys; and two Missions, with 457 native

08

Christians, have no schools at all. In all these Missions there are

6600 native Christians, and the number of girls receiving educa-

306

tion at all is nenety !

76

In Chota Nagpore, with 2400 converts, the

4

boarding-schools contain fifty-eight boys and thirty-three girls.

30

When the year 1861 ended there were no other schools in the

Mission.

80

In Burrisal, containing 3100 native Christians, there

2

are sixty boys in school, and fifty-five women and girls. 1In the

Dacca Mission, with 205 converts, twelve boys and six girls!

60

In Jessore, with 500 converts, 154 boys are under instruction,

920

but only seven girls.

Other cases might easily be named. Out

10

of the 213,000 native Christians in all the Indian Missions, there

Vi

ought to be, at least, 90,000 Christian children at school: half

boys, half of them girls, Returns are not quite clear, but in

T8

many stations a due proportion even of the boys seems not to be

J

at school, and about girls there can be no doubt.

Several important questions underlie these facts, and in a

4400

measure account for them. Desirable and all important as sound

132

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUk

for

vernacular education is, who is to supply it? Several Missionary

i

Societies will not pay for schools from their general funds, and

0l

merely transmit the donations of individual subscribers.

They

al

consider that the native converts ought to pay for their own

ha

schools, especially in those Missions in which they have been

It is undoubtedly a fact that in

18

freely taught for many years.

1a

numerous Missions the converts, who have received freely for a

sl

long period, seem to consider schools a right; have not learned

al

Il

to appreciate their value; and will rather see their children left

an

without knowledge than pay a fair price for it.

Such a state of

tl)

things cannot go on; and many Societies have insisted that the

As

converts shall do their share.

It would seem that the only mode

of meeting the difficulty is, that the Mission shall endeavour to

Cal

ha

provide a good teacher or staff of teachers; that the value of edu-

cation should be pressed upon the people; and that some fee shall

m

be paid by every scholar who shares the benefit of the school.

he

Every effort also should be made to gather such a number of

scholars as will ensure a good education.

A few good Vernacu-

&

tf

Il

lar schools, thorough in their teaching, will be of far greater

value than a large number ill taught.

s

of

These convictions have entered many minds, and efforts are

h

being made in some localities greatly to improve the tone and

character of Vernacular education.

The Chota Nagpore mis-

Ce

te

sionaries, unable to give their converts a large number of schools

for which the Mission shall pay, are endeavouring to place the

ar

P

system from the first on a sound basis, by providing good teachers

and inducing their people to pay a good portion of the expenses

be

of their schools.

Several such schools have been planned, and

al

i}

one has been established during the present year.

All through

the Madras Presidency great efforts have been made during the

of

Ie

past decade to secure better taught teachers than were formerly

available ; and defective as education still is, there is no doubt it

¢

has been improved, and that the improvement will be pushed to a

higher degree.

N

¢ The statistical returns of the past year,” says Dr. Caldwell,

€0

1

« compared with those that were published ten years ago, will

illustrate the progress that has been made in education.

Every

G

missionary district of the Gospel Propagation Society in Tinne-

velly has now a boarding-school for boys and another for girls.

J

Four years ago there was only one boys’ boarding-school in the

1

There are also five

Mission ; now there are five of this order.

girls’ boarding-schools, where formerly there were only four, and

Iy

the number of girls in each has been considerably increased.

V]

“ Four years ago a Tinnevelly Special Education Fund was

il

established by a grant of 1000l a-year from the Parent Society

IN INDIA.

133

for this purpose.

It is owing to the help derived from this fund,

nary

and

that so considerable an increase has taken place in the number of

our boarding-schools, the most useful, but the most expensive of

They

all schools.

oW

By means of this grant, also, Vernacular education

heen

has been improved and extended; a complete system of school

at 0

inspection has been brought into operation, and nine Anglo-ver-

for a

nacular schools have been established.

These Anglo-vernacular

rmed

schools have been established in Tuticoreen, Alvar Tinnevelly,

) Jeft

and other towns and important villages, and are intended to reach

and influence the higher castes and classes in the district of coun-

e of

t the

try, which is included within the range of the Society’s missions.

As they have been in existence for about three years only, it

mode

o £

cannot be said that the objects for which they were established

have as yet been accomplished.

edu-

shall

¢ Perhaps the most important advance that has been made

hool.

in education in these missions, whether among Christians or

er Of

heathens, has been owing to the introduction of the Government

nactl-

grants in aid. The pecuniary assistance obtained in this way,

though only to the extent of half the amount expended by us in

eafel

salaries, has proved a seasonable help; but the chief advantage

of the introduction of the grants has arisen from the stimulus it

{s are

The masters must obtain a

, and

has given to educational progress.

.

certificate of efficiency, founded npon an examination intended to

mis-

hools

test both their knowledge and their teaching power, before they

are entitled to the benefit of the grants in aid. This rule has

e the

chers

produced a good effect; and a still larger amount of good has

been brought about by means of the periodical examination of

eNISes

aided schools, by inspectors extrinsic to, and independent of, the

and

missions. The Gospel Propagation Society has been so convinced

'oug‘h

of the advantages flowing from such examinations, that it has

y the

recently placed all its schools, whether aided or not, under Go-

perly

vernment inspection.”

bt

108

“ We have many difficulties in the way of progress,” says

Mr. Tracy. “ The smallness of our congregations, their scattered

condition, and the deep poverty of the mass of our native Christ-

dweﬂ,

ians, are great hindrances in our way; but I trust that, in due

), Wi”.

season, we shall be able to overcome them.”

fvery

“ The character of our Tamil Schools,” says Mr. Pargiter of

'jnne-

Jaffna, ¢ has been considerably improved by the appointment of

gfr §

trained masters, and a better series of books.

English education

o the

has, within the past ten years, advanced a hundred per cent, and

o five

more attention has been paid to female education, from the con-

i

viction that, in the evangelisation of India, it occupies a most im-

portant place.

We are most anxious that the children of our

i

Christians, who are converts from heathenism, should have their

gciety

R SRR e Sty

134

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

Wi

minds set quite free from the polluting influence of their old

t

il

system.

We wish, therefore, to extend this branch of our mis-

SN

sionary labour as far as possible.”

fa

* We have no wish,” says Mr. Ballantine, ¢ to go back to the

hi

system of schools with heathen teachers and of English schools,

(l

which we had previous to 1851, as we think that our present

T

system is by far the most promising.

We have now twenty-four

ne

Vernacular schools in different places of the Zillah, all taught by

fin

Christian teachers, and containing 275 scholars.

Many conver-

sions take place in these schools ; whereas in our former system

n

¢l

of schools, with heathen teachers, not one scholar was known to

have been converted. One of our brethren reports this year, that

U

half the members in one of his churches were converted in his

U

school, and this is one of his out-stations.”

Of the Christian schools in Krishnaghur, Mr. Lincke says:—

L

h

“ The education and training of the children of our Natwwe

e

Christians in our Vernacular schools cannot but have done good,

and is most certainly doing good still.

It is, no doubt, a very

&

al

great pity, and a subject of much sorrow, that many of those

§

brought up in these schools show so little fruit in after-life, some

not the tenth part of what they might show and ought to show.

T

Such is specially, also, the case with the girls, many of whom

have, from their very infancy to the day of their marriage, been

in our schools.

Ié

I could wish it was the law of the land, like in Germany,

that every child must be sent to school during the period specified

by that law. From the absence of such a law we have often the

greatest difficulty to get the parents to send their children to

school.

We do all we can; but, notwithstanding, cannot get

l‘

them all, specially boys, who are taken, when still quite young,

either to tend cattle, or to watch the crops from being injured or

destroyed by the beasts of the field or the fowls of the air: so it

happens, that up to this day, many of our young people are grow-

ing up as ignorant as their poor and benighted parents.”

é

Of one important principle of school-economy, Mr. Vaughan

of the Calcutta Church Mission gives the following lively illus-

1

tration, which deserves careful perusal :—

¢ The principle of supporting none but orphans has been

steadily adhered to throughout the year.

In every case where

a child has a father he must receive his clothes from home, and

if he eat in the school, a monthly payment for food has to be

In several cases

made in proportion to the income of the father.

a sort of composition is agreed on, by which the child receives

é

everything from the school for a larger payment.

I cannot help

looking back to the first attempt at introducing the pay-system

IN INDIA.

135

old

with peculiar satisfaction. At that time the mere mention of the

thing was regarded as an outrage on all the principles of Mis-

hig<

sionary justice and propriety; the bare suggestion that a Christian

the

father ought to provide for the children whom God had given

him, was scouted as utterly heterodox by the majority of our

ol

sent

Christians. ¢ Are you not the ma-bap?’ was the reply; ©and

were not we, and our fathers before us, fed and clothed ?

What

four

new doctrine is this which is brought to our ears?’

One man,

b

v

Ver

finding his pleadings unavailing, tried the effect of a fiery epistle,

in which he respectfully informed me that I was a wolf in sheep’s

tem

1

clothing, bent upon devouring the poor little lambkins, instead of

that

protecting them; and that if I did not in quick time abandon my

h

IN

project, a report to that effect should go up to the committee.

« Such was the state of feeling at the inauguration of the

principle.

It is, thank God! very different now.

A long time

i

has passed away since I heard the slightest murmur of discon-

tent; and I am persuaded that not only is the rule acquiesced in

ool

as a thing that cannot be helped, but that gradually the people

ety

I feel

056

are coming to see and feel it a right and proper thing too.

strongly that too much stress cannot be laid upon the importance

pme

of making our Christians bear their own burdens, not only with

g

oil

respect to the Schools, but throughout the general machinery of

our Missions.

Never shall we have a healthy, vigorous Christ-

jeelt

ianity until that is the case.”

17

UNIVERSITIES IN INDIA.

fied

the

During the past decade, the three Universities of Calcutta,

to

Madras, and Bombay, have been established, in accordance with

oeb

the Education Despatch of 1854.

A committee, appointed in

ngs

Calcutta by the Governor-general, and consisting of the principal

| of

officers of Government, members of the Educational Department,

ol

and five missionaries, sat for several months to devise a general

oW

scheme for their Government; and in the course of 1857 all

In all three Presidencies, several

three were duly commenced.

han

missionaries engaged in education were placed as Fellows on the

Jus

Senate, as representatives of the Institutions they instructed, and

of the share contributed by missionary societies towards the

oell

education of the people at large.

Following the plan of the

618

University of London, the three Indian Universities have been

al

constituted Examining Boards, to test the education and know-

)be

ledge of those trained in the country, by certain standards, and

1565

confer upon them various degrees. These degrees are given in

ves

Arts, Law, Medicine, and Civil Engineering.

In Bengal, the

elp

standard of attainment both in general and professional studies,

il

136

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

has been fixed high, so as to make degrees objects of real value.

In the branch of arts, in addition to literature (in two languages)

and mathematics, considerable knowledge of history (including

the history of the Jews), of logic, and of mental and moral philo-

e

§ < rpomer

sophy, are required for the B.A. degree.

The degree of M.A,

D

o

can be taken, not in three branches, as in London, but in five: in

—

St

languages, mathematics, general science, history (with political

philosophy, political economy, and ethnology), and the moral

sciences.

In the last case, five subjects are fixed, of which

natural theology is one; and amongst a small range of subjects

given for the sixth, a Christian student is able if he likes, to

select Christian evidences, as contained in Butler’s Analogy and

Pualey’s Fvidences.

In Bengal, the presence of missionaries

on the Senate, with that of the bishop and archdeacon of the

diocese, has done much to keep the university as the property of

all the educators of the Presidency, and to preveng its becoming

£, 2 B e et b b el O 2

simply the instrument and exponent of the system of Govern-

c!

ment education.

The influence of the university on education

f

generally has been most excellent.

The Senate have year by

I

year taken, both in poetry and prose literature, selections from

!

English writers, not only unobjectionable in morals, but of good

taste, and of an elevating tendency. These selections are annually

published.

The university is most popular with the natives, who

are everywhere anxious to attain its honours.

The works pub-

lished by the Senate have thus become the great guides and

standards of Amnglo-vernacular education in all schools, even

those taught by natives themselves, and are producing an ex-

cellent effect.

Missionary institutions and schools, while accept-

ing these books on certain points, of course superadd directly

Christian instruction, and give a Christian tone to all branches of

lg]

knowledge they take up. And in regard to their scholars and

1l

students, even with the fees now charged, their position in the

university has decidedly increased their numbers, and given

1

them students of a more earnest tone of mind. For these suc-

{

cessful efforts to make the regulations of the university both

“4

favourable to missionary schools and beneficial to education

throughout the Presidency, much is owing to the laborious zeal

of the Bishop of Calcutta and Dr. Duff.

At the close of 1861, 1260 students had passed the Entrance

Examination (out of 2928 candidates) ;

155 had passed at

Madras (out of 308); and 74 in Bombay (out of 254). There

were about 60 B.A.s in Calcutta, and 30 in Madras; and in

i

Calcutta about thirty students had obtained the degree of B.L.

No native student has yet obtained an M.A.

IN INDIA.

137

|

uel

0es

EpucATION IN GENERAL: GOVERNMENT EDUCATION.

ling

The appalling ignorance of the native population of India at

ilo-

large has often been the subject of inquiry and the theme of

[Al

eloquent appeals to benevolent hearts.

A few facts to illustrate

n

it will show, on the one hand, the value of good missionary

1cal

schools, and on the other how inadequate is the present number

oral

of such schools to meet the overwhelming need of the people.

ieh

In one of his recent earnest appeals on the subject of education in

ects

Bengal and Behar, Dr. Duff says : « Looking at the authoritative

, 10

numerical tables, with which Mr. Adam has supplied us; and

and

bearing in mind that under the term ¢ instructed * are included all

11

s

that have obtained any kind or degree of instruction, however

the

humble, including even those who can merely decipher writing or

7 of

sign their mames (and often even that very imperfectly), we

ng

deduce this generalised result, that in Burdwan the most highl»

1=

cultured of the specimen districts visited, only 16 per cent cf

100

the teachable or school-going juvenile population do actually

by

receive any kind or degree of instruction; and in Tirhut, the

[0l

least cultured district visited, only 21 per cent receive any kind

0 sod

or degree of instruction ; while the aggregate average for all the

ally

districts visited is no more that 73 per cent, leaving 92%

vho

out of every hundred children of the teachable age wholly destitute

b=

of all kinds and degrees of instruction whatsoever ! and taking this

all

d

as a fair, legitimate, and inductively established average for all

ven

Bengal and Behar, with their many millions, how fearful, how

ex

utterly appalling the ag

o)

orecate amount of educational destitution!

(o)

Since there are, as we have already seen, in these two provinces,

lpt

tly

upwards of siz and a half millions of the school-going age; and

s of

since of these, only 72 in 100 receive instruction of any kind, it

nd

must follow that only %alf a million receive any kind of instruc-

the

tion; leaving siz millions of children capable of receiving school

instruction, wholly uneducated !

That is, a number of school-

vell

1C-

going children in the provinces of Bengal and Behar alone,

wholly uneducated, greatly more than double the aggregate of the

|Oih

and children

.

ja))

jon

entire population of Scotland, including men, women,

eal

Mr. Bowen of Bombay, writing to the Religious Tract

Society, shows that the number of persons in that Presidency

nee

able to read can only amount to 2% per cent of the population ;

that in Nagpore, it amounts to only 1 per cent; and, that in

hundreds of villages, there is good ground for believing that

not a single person can read at all.

Mr. Reid, the able Director of Public Instruction in the North

West Provinces, in his report on education for 1859 and 1860,

has given information regarding those provinces similar to that

which Mr. Adam presented to Lord W. Bentinck for Bengal,

SIS i A SRR B

138

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

and perhaps even more complete.

By careful inquiry, he ascer-

tained the number of scholars attending school in that year, in all

parts of the country. The number was as follows : —

Missionary Schools

.

.

37

4,168 scholars

]

Government Anglo-vernacular

Colleges and Schools

8

A

1,758

2

Tahsili Schools (all Vernacular)

257

15,109

»

Halkabandi Schools (alded and

inspected

2,670 63,821

»”

Common Native Schools

6,649 66,256

2

g

Total Schools

9,621 151,112

22

In these provinces, as at present arranged, there live, accord-

According to

ing to the census of 1854, 28,045,000 people

European statists eleven-thirtieths of this population should be

under fourteen years of age.

And as the school-going age in

th

India commences at five years of age, one half of the juvenile

¢

population should be at school.

That is, out of this population,

I

10,000,000 (in round numbers) are under fourteen; and of these

0]

chﬂdren half should be at school , ¢.e. 5,000,000: 2,500,000 of

T

boys,

and the same number of girls.

Ml. Reid’s oalcuhtlon

Ul

shows that instead of 2,500,000, thele were only 151,112 boys

N

receiving any kind of educatlon, or siz per cent of the whole.

I}

W here 100 boys ought to have been at school, there were

only six.

8

Of girls, instead of 2,500,000 at school, there were

dl

Just 1800.

In point of fact, however , only three boys and a half

I¢

in every 100 were getting any education worth the name!

b

The number of scholars and students under education in all

India, so far as lmown, is as follows.

of

The missionary figures

1

have been already given; those of the Government schools are

8

taken from the latest administration reports, and in all cases but

X

one are those of 1860—

a0 s

¢

Axcro-VernAcurLAr EpucATioN

Missionary

Government

Aided.*

|

Bengal

29

7

119

61

8,851

132 12,221

0

North-West

25

3,158

8

1,760

Punjab

24

2,820

30

3,164

Bombay

8

1,787

29

3,704

{

Madras

.

76

8,636

78

4,033

[{

23

63

3,428

Ceylon

1,65

¥

Burmah

8

586

2

136

§

193

23,963

271

25,076

132 12,221

I

Total

Schools, 596 ; scholars, 61,260

* All aided missionary schools have been deducted from this item in both classes

of schools

IN INDIA.

139

Cer-

VERNACULAR SCHOOLS.

1all

Missionary.

Government.

Aided, &c.*

152

164

8,952

443

19,235

Bengal

5,515

North-West

82

3,504

271

16,590

3,086

84,723

3

6,435

65,112

Punjab

36

1,458

1820

40,666

Bombay

54

2,219

606

31,655

74

5,050

Madras

.

1122

26,246

156

5,383

113

3,298

Ceylon

21

8,390

Burmah

~

256

4,216

2,3;'9

17

1,658

o

1919

51,548

3111

105,625

10,178

179,0

/

6

i

Total :

Schools, 15,208 ; scholars, 336,249.

' o

he

It appears from these tables that in all India, so far as known,

1n

the number of scholars enjoying the advantages of an Anglo-

1l

le

vernacular education amounts to 61,260.

Allowing for the

on,

numerous native schools of the great towns, which receive no

1ese

grants, the whole number may be fairly set down at 70,000.

) of

The number of scholars receiving a tolerable, in some cases a

101

0

good vernacular education amounts (deducting the 65,112 of the

0VS

North-West common village schools) to271,137; and thus in our

le

0

Indian empire, where sixteen millions of boys ought to be at

ere

school, the entire number of boys and young men obtaining

ere

any education, of any grade, that is worth the name, may be

i

If

reckoned in round numbers at 350,000.

Including 65,112

scholars known to be registered in the common native schools

all

of the North-West, and 91,000 more in those of Bombay; esti-

res

mating Bengali village schools at Mr. Adams’ rate, and giving

are

80,000 scholars to those of Madras, it is probable that there are

bih

some 650,000 boys more receiving the poor and almost worthless

elements of knowledge, which these indigenous schools, taught

by ignorant, untrained masters, have been accustomed to give.

These last may help to swell the number of boys at school in

India to a million, but it is only on the 350,000 that any friend

of enlightenment can look with pleasure.

Simple village education in Burmah differs altogether from

that in India.

Col. Phayre, in one of his recent reports, states:

ST

¢ Indigenous schools are spread most plentifully throughout the

whole of the provinces.

Every Buddhist monastery contains a

scheol, and it is a very rare thing to find a Burmese who cannot

In confirmation of this state-

read and write his own language.”

* All aided missionary schools have been deducted from this item in both classes

of schools.

140

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

ment, it may be noticed that in the Pegu gaols 66 per cent of the

Burman prisoners could either read or write Burman, or both;

25 per cent of the Karen prisoners, the same; and 58 per cent

I

of the Chinese.

1

Normar Scroors.—The value of training Institutions for the

S

production of well-taught and competent school teachers, has

been increasingly felt of late years, and during the past decade

Y

great efforts have been made both by the Government authorities

th

and by missionaries to secure them. Nearly thirty of the mis-

i

sionary Institutions, called Seminaries, or preparandi schools, con-

tribute more or less to the education of school teachers as well as

fl

of vernacular preachers, and continue to increase the improve-

f

ment and elevation of the teaching staff year by year.

Some of

pt

these Seminaries, like those at Palamcottah, Sawyerpuram, Nager-

coil, Cottayam, Vediarpuram, Mangalore, and Madura, have

C

proved an especial blessing to the large missions of which they

]

form a part.

No return is anywhere given of the number of

teachers sent forth in recent years.

The Burmah Missions con-

tain seven such training schools.

It is probable that from these

1t

Institutions Normal schools, strictly so called, will oradually

spring up.

It was hoped that the Christian Vernacular Edu-

§

cation Society for India would have done much for this special

object ; but hitherto, except in assisting to supply country schools

with good school-books, that Society has greatly disappointed the

expectations of its Indian friends.

Meanwhile the Directors of Government education are estab-

j R O ) S R i v

lishing Normal schools in all the Presidencies.

In the North-

West there are three such schools at Agra, Meerut, and Benares,

which last year sent out 565 teachers.

The Punjab has eight,

which last year gave certificates of proficiency to 273 teachers.

Madras has seven, but the number of teachers is not stated.

Bengal and Ceylon are also silent on the subject.

GOVERNMENT EXPENDITURE.—GRANTS IN AID.

The cost of mission schools is, in so large a proportion of

B AT R = B R R TS Ry o R O A N T

cases, mixed up with the other expenses of the mission, that it is

quite impossible to give even an approximate statement of its

amount.

But the statements of Government expenditure for

education are clearly given,

That expenditure in 1861 was as

follows :—

Bengal

. £105,142

Madras .

. £49,351

North-West.

50,206

Bombay (°60) .

38,089

Punjab

41,851

Ceylon

.

13,365

Total

. £298,004.

IN INDIA.

141

the

i

The total sum paid for grants in aid amounted to 18,805

1y

Of this sum, various mission-schools in the different Presidencies

Cent

received about 6500..

In the Punjab, 21607 ; North-West,

16651. ; Madras, 23001.

The American and Church Mission

the

Schools in the Punjab, and the mission-schools in Tanjore and

has

Little is

ade

a(

Tinnevelly, received the largest portion of these grants.

given in Bengal, and nothing at all in Bombay and Ceylon.

In

1t

165

NS

the last two dépendencies the directors and committees of public

instruction are fanatically opposed to mission-schools; and the

q)

I-

Director in Bombay, in describing his satisfaction that these insti-

I

as

tutions received nothing at his hands, cannot refrain from insulting

OVE-

the schools to which, unhappily for his own equanimity, he is com-

e of

|

o6l

i

pelled to refer.

It is right to add that public opinion among the European

ALY

communities in India respecting grants in aid of education

hey

occupies a very different position to what it does in England;

' of

and that the whole matter is regarded from a very different point

oIk

of view.

No class of persons, official or unofficial, seems to hold

)

£se

it as a principle that the Government is bound to be the per-

ally

manent educator of the people.

So many lessons of the value of

o

self-help have been taught in India as elsewhere, that constant

01

al

12

efforts are made to stir up the people to seek education, and

lOO]:

to secure it for their children.

But the present state of things

the

is but a preparation for better things hereafter: and, just as the

zz

Government in the present poverty of the country, takes the

b

lead in making roads, whether of rail or stome, in establishing

th

dispensaries, and supplying educated native doctors; until

'eS,

experience in municipal management (already commenced),

ht,

greater wealth, and greater intelligence, shall enable the people

eI

;

to do these things for themselves: so in the present appalling

ted,

ed

dearth of knowledge, the Government came forward to establish

Colleges and Schools, and by providing models (as they thought)

and preparing the way, affording facilities for education, and

giving grants to those willing to help it onward, it secures that

something useful shall be maintained until the people, appreciating

10f

sound knowledge at its true worth, shall maintain its institutions

It 18

AR S

entirely themselves.

The ultimate end is very far distant; but

1S

the principle still is here.

Many in Indian society regard these

for

things as temporary helps for an initiatory stage of things.

g a8

Amongst the officers of Government engaged in education, two

of the most able Directors of Public Instruction the department

has ever had, Mr. Reid in the North-West, and Mr. Gordon

Young in Bengal, have strongly urged that in time, indeed

before very long, the Government should retire altogether from

direct instruction, give all its Schools and Colleges into private

152

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

the

hands, and confine its help in education entirely to grants-in-aid.

It is the logical conclusion to their argument, that when education

th

b

advances still farther, and the people support it well, those grants

shall be entirely withdrawn from English schools as unnecessary

4

D

13

—and (perhaps ages hence) from all Vernacular schools likewise.

ha

Ja

Femare EpvcATIiON.

ha

an

§ta

Migsionary Schools.

to

Presidency.

Pa

Government, &c.,

Day-schools.

Day-schools.

Boarding-Schools.

kr

S

Schools

Schs.

Scehools

Schs.

Schools.

Schs.

Bengal

40

1,031

5

94

5

fer

North-west

34

694

10

595

15

260

Punjab

10

185

5

124

38

812

ha

n

Bombay

26

1,157

6

269

8

1078

3

de

Madras

151

8,988

63

2019

[pr'ix.rate.]

e

Ceylon

110

3,844

145

20

882

Burmah

.

°

2

963

103

I

he

3

16,862

117

4201

97

3427

£)

11

One of the most satisfactory portions of Missionary education

of

is found in the boarding-schools for girls.

There have never

§C

been two opinions among Missionaries as to their great value in

2

the present condition of our native Churches.

The women have

2]

needed raising far more than the men; and valuable as boarding-

I

school training has been to boys, it has been far more beneficial

to the Christian girls.

In the case of boys it has been frequently

al

abused; parents seeking it only that their sons might get better

fc

situations in the world; but with girls, whose proper sphere is

al

home, the object has always been to train them to be good

li

women, good wives and mothers; and from the best to secure

{l

such wives for the native preachers and teachers, whom the

0

Church has gradually produced. During the decade the number

of girls has increased from 2779 to 4201. This increase has been

C

i

great in the North-West and Punjab, chiefly in the collection of

f

orphans from the recent famine.

In other parts of India it has

b

taken place in missions generally. KEvery Presidency has a

larger number than before.

In Tinnevelly and Travancore

fi

great attention has been paid to these schools, and that with great

and increasing benefit to the churches with which they are

§

connected. In all parts of India where there are native converts,

§

o——

IN INDIA.

143

aid,

these schools richly deserve the support so kindly accorded to

tion

them by Christian ladies and families at home.

The following

ants

brief description of Mrs. Rice’s excellent school at Bangalore is

sary

applicable to a hundred others :—¢ The design of the school is to

ise,

train up suitable wives for our native converts, and this object

has been already, in a good degree realised, in those who have

passed through the school in former years.

Several of these

have been respectably married to catechists, school-teachers,

and private members of the Church, both here and at other

stations.

Most of them have fulfilled reasonable expectations, as

&e,

to their general character and conduct.

All are superior in

knowledge to the mass of their countrywomen; some are

sincerely pious, and a few are useful auxiliaries in conducting

i}

female schools among the heathen.

If to these, we add such as

0

have departed in the faith and hope of the Gospel, one of whom,

in particular, taken away in very early life, was a peculiarly

?

devoted and promising girl, one cannot but feel that the labour

bestowed on this school has not been in vain.”

)

The progress made in the Missionary Day-Schools is even

more encouraging.

During the decade increased attention has

been paid to their instruction, and efforts have been made to

Al

extend their wusefulness.

The scholars have

increased from

%

11,519 to 15,900, and the schools from 347 to 371. The increase

indeed is from 300 to 371, from the fact that in 1852 the number

tion

of day-schools in Madras was overstated.

The increase of

ver

ii

scholars in Bengal is from 669 to 1031; in Upper India, from

> 10

242 to 879 ; in Madras, from 6639 to 8988; and in Ceylon from

E

2747 to 3844.

ave

The Bombay scholars are somewhat fewer than

ng

O

before.

C1d

A decided improvement also has taken place in the character

and tone of the schools.

ntl‘f

In former years it was a common thing

ff

er

to pay Hindu girls with money and clothes to induce them to

e O S S TR

g 18

attend school ; the girls were of a common class; they learned

ood

little, and were early removed from school (except in Madras, where

e

they were permitted to remain to a higher age). But public

the

opinion has greatly advanced among the educated classes of the

ber

community on the subject of female education, and in the great

towns where these classes most abound and have most influence,

eell

yof

the girls attending school have both increased in numbers and have

a8

been of a higher rank. Thus for some time past Murs. Smith of

Sigra has had under her instruction three schools, with 150 girls

5 &

S AN

016

from most respectable families in the city of Benares. The Free

Church Mission in Bengal has had in the country stations eleven

9

Are

schools with 275 girls, and in Calcutta Dr. Duft has opened two

tSy

schools, containing 156 girls from educated f.amilies. In Bombay

144

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

and Poonah there are nineteen day-schools, with 987 girls in the

tha

two Scotch Missions, and that of the Church Missionary Society.

In the town of Madras the subject has made a mighty advance

obt

bee

during the last few years; and mow the various missions have

C0n

under daily teaching twenty-three schools, containing 1864 girls,

chiefly in the two Scotch Missions.

Here, instead of receiving

gen

ke

money for their attendance, the girls have begun to pay fees.

Their education is broad, and the attainments of some of these

%

to

girls are most astonishing.

In Ceylon the Church Mission has

Wal

paid great attention to day-schools, as well for the heathen as the

children of the Christian converts; and in their three Singhalese

Fo

On

St

stations have maintained thirty-five schools with 1306 girls.

the other hand, it should be said that many of the girls’ schools

an

are small, have poor teachers, give little education, and are

Jro

DIl

unsatisfactory. The early marriage of girls amongst Hindus and

uncivilised Christians is the greatest drawback to the efficient

9

DI

maintenance of this class of schools.

210

Of the whole number of day-schools, it is believed that 150

lar

schools, containing nearly 9000 girls, are maintained for the

tea

So

con

children of native converts, especially in the rural districts.

that, with the scholars of the boarding-schools, 13,000 native

of ¢

ey

Christian girls are under instruction of some kind.

The number of heathen girls taught in missionary day-schools

Gu

1s about 8000.

()

dis

For most efficient help in the maintenance of these schools,

both among Christians and heathen, thanks are justly due to the

fa

Ladies’ Societies of London, Edinburgh, and Geneva, which

1an

make this work their special aim.

The Government system has

hir

done little for female education, circumstances and the state of

06

But recently favourable

lan

public opinion having been against it.

opportunities have occurred in certain localities, and such schools

of y

have been opened.

In the Punjab one officer has secured the

on

establishment of thirty-eight schools, with 812 scholars in his

thiy

district.

In Agra, an active teacher of the college has secured

thls

the opening of eleven schools among the Jats, with 205 girls,

W ht

taught chiefly by connexions of his own, whom he has trained.

fo

In Bombay, both among Hindus and Parsees, educated native

Wa

gentlemen have set schools going, which they partly instruct, for

€x

which they pay, and which contain more than a thousand girls.

Wo;

All these things show that the tide has turned; among the

Sen

educated communities the days in which ignorance was defended

g

are passed ; and henceforth F emale Education has a great career

¢

among the long-despised women of India.

Of the vast amount

hag

of work to be performed some idea may be learned from the fact

Sty

that while in all India sizteen millions of girls might be under

N

I

educational training, not thirty thousand are at school !

IN INDIA.

145

the

And yet for the middle and upper classes, it is almost certain

efy.

that the system of public schools is unsuitable. It breaks far too

nee

obtrusively into the privacy in which Hindu houscholds have

1ave

been shrouded: it brings the girls of native families into tos

1tls,

conspicuous a position. Hence, again and again, have native

gity

gentlemen shrunk from committing their d

EES

like Mr. Bethune’s.

aughters to a school

And it seems probable that for these classes

ese

a quiet system of home education, in which instruction is carried

has

to them, will prove more suitable to their position and their

the

warnfts.

With this conviction, some years ago Messrs. Smith and

lese

Fordyce of the Free Church Mission in Calcutta, endeavoured to

On

set on foot Zenana schools : and a committee of ladies in London

00ls

and Calcutta at great expense set on foot the Normal School to

are

provide for it suitable governesses.

Though based on a sound

and

principle,

the effort proved somewhat premature.

But public

jent

opinion was advancing: the educated men in Cale

utta were daily

growing a stronger body, while the old s

chool were passing away ;

150

large numbers began teaching their wi

ves, boys at school began

the

teaching their sisters, and at the pr

=

esent time, in almost every

S

considerable family in the city,

it will be found that one or more

(tive

of the ladies are able to read.

The way in which this wish of

educated gentlemen works is well

i

Guzerat:

illustrated by Mr. Taylor of

00ls

“ A Nagar Brahmin,” he says, a caste corr

esponding

to the Kulin of Bengal, was the Munsuf, or

native judge of the

gols,

district in which I laboured. He had receiv

ed the benefit of 2

the

fair English education.

He felt the disadvantage and evil of

jich

ignorance in his family.

With very commendable zeal he set

has

himself to instruct his wife and dau

ghter.

The latter was also

occasional

ly sent to our school, where she asso

e of

ciated with Christ-

able

ian children, and some who were of very low caste.

(We allow

of no caste distinctions in our schools ;

00ls

high and low are admitted

the

on equal terms, and are

all instructed to

gether.) Among other

.

things the girls are taught needle and fa

ney-work.,

hla

A report of

this latter was carried by one Brahmini

cal pupil to her mother,

'u‘red

who sent a polite message requesting

one of the girls to be sent

‘III‘)

to her house, who migl

neds

1t teach her to do crotchet work. As it

tive

was not desirable needlessly to offend prejudices,

should they

exist, the lady was informed that tl

for

1e girl who understood the

ﬂrl‘

work best was one of the lowest ca

ste, and we were willing to

send her in case her services shoul

the

d be acceptable.

‘By all

el

means send her,” was the reply.

This created a little excitement

in the town, as the young p

erson we s

ent was well known, and

reel

had a number of relations and fr

junt

iends in the place.

A remon-

strance from the Bral

mins was sent up to the judge’s wife,

fact

She was, however, fir

der

m in her resolve, and replied to the ob-

L

146

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

jections in so decided a manner as to prevent all further inter-

ference.”

fi

The late Mrs. Mullens had long desired to devote her time

al

and efforts entirely to this plan of female education, but before her

as

visit to England in 1858, had been unable to find opportunity to

do more than establish two girls’ schools, containing about fifty

al

On her return from

girls in the houses of native gentlemen.

Wi

England in December 1860, she found that (as on many other

jiif

questions) native public opinion had greatly advanced on female

gu

education since the Mutiny; and as her friend, Mrs. Sale, was

)

leaving for England, she offered to instruct the ladies of two

native houses, which Mrs. Sale had been accustomed to visit.

The offer was received by all parties with pleasure; and before

N

long a third family was added in the neighbourhood of the other

Sl

two.

Thus commenced her labours in the sphere she had long

o

coveted, the ZENANA MissION.

Making arrangements for her

N

boarding-school, she prepared to give her entire time to this

80

important work, believing that in her perfect command of Bengali

Cay

and her long experience in teachin

<

g, the Master had given her

att

valuable qualifications, especially suited to its accomplishment.

88

A new effort was made in the neighbourhood of her own resi-

n

dence, and two houses were opened to her there.

Very soon

lal

letters arrived from native gentlemen near, asking for her ser-

fig

vices; and as the matter grew, she was able to settle terms

He

respecting books to be read, and a proportion of expenses to be

oth

paid.

No parade was made about the work; it was scarcely

tiy

talked of; all was managed with the quietness and silence be-

Con

fitting the position in which such work is placed. And before

sch

many months had passed, she had under visitation and instruc-

1\0]

tion eight Zenanas and three girls’ schools, containing eighty

thy

ladies and seventy girls.

She had also as native assistants three

fro

women, one a Christian, and two Hindus, who had been long

Cor

known to her as clever, instructed women.

Her scholars were

fro

taught reading, writing, wool-work, and crotchet; and bundles

Jngt

of wool, with patterns, canvas, needles, and cotton, were soon

Th

despatched from England by kind friends who took a warm

i\

interest in her plans.

While the native assistants visited the

L)

scholars daily to get them forward in the more mechanical parts

She

of their lessons, she visited every house once a~week personally to

On these visits she was accompanied by her

the

give instruction.

An

friend Mrs. M

, and by her eldest daughter, who took entire

charge of the work department.

Her own time was thus de-

3V<

g

voted exclusively to hearing her scholars’ lessons, or holding

conversations with them.

For books, she gave them her own

Mgt

I‘lgh

Phulmant,

What ts Christianity ? and Daybreak in Britain.

ihgl

IN INDIA.

147

She was in no haste to introduce the New Testament, wishing

first to conciliate her scholars’ minds, to obtain their confidence,

and remove all lurking fears, well assured that they would soon

1

ask her about her religion, and desire to hear all she had to say.

And so it proved. Before long the Gospels were introduced to

all who could read ; and many were the conversations she held

with them, on the teaching and character of the Saviour, of the

P

most delightful kind. Having perfect command of their lan-

o

guage, and a heart filled with zeal, it was easy to turn any

18

circumstance to good account, to find ¢ sermons in stones,” and

0

make everything contribute to their enlightenment and profit.

I

Meanwhile, Miss Sandys and the ladies connected with the

'€

Normal School in Calcutta, had with laborious zeal carried on a

T

similar work within the city itself, and had met with equally

g

gratifying success.

But with the year the labours of Mrs.

T

Mullens came to an end. She had lived to enter on a sphere

i

so long desired, to draw attention to its capabilities, to give the

i

cause of Zenana education a mew and powerful impulse, to

£l

attract to it the regard of willing friends and coadjutors, to

it

secure for it henceforth a fixed place among missionary agencies

Sl

in India; and then, ripened in character, most consecrated in

on

labour, purified by recent suffering, suddenly she was called

]'=

from the toils of earth to the joyous rest of the * better country.”

s

Her labours have been steadily continued by her daughter and

he

other kind friends ; and the sphere of usefulness grows larger as

Iy

time goes by. At the end of the present year, her own sphere

)e-

contained fifteen Zenanas under regular visitation, with four

re

schools for Zenana girls.

Putting together the labours of the

1C-

Normal school, and of all engaged in Zenana teaching, it appears

1ty

that at the present time, in Calcutta and its suburbs, there are

reé

from 25 to 30 Zenanas, and several schools under instruction,

ng

containing together 200 ladies and 100 children.

A briefextract

ere

from a recent letter will show how the work is going on: “In the

last of our new houses we have two women most anxious to learn.

les

0oLk

The day we first went they would hardly let us come away.

Bl

One of the women told us she had been longing to learn for

the

months, and had begun with her husband’s younger brother.

s

She had done so well, that in three weeks she read through

o

the Goospel of St. John, and could answer any question upon it.

her

Another in the same house is reading the Peep of Day. We

have one very nice Zenana in B

fire

, containing five women,

de-

most quick and attentive,

The eldest worked the centre of the

mat that we sent home to Miss Webb.

She is reading the Bible

ing

She told us that her husband likes her to hear

)\\fll

right through.

(i1

about Christianity. Anether clever pupil of ours is the wife of a

148

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

doctor. She not only pays for her wools and canvas, but sends

her own carriage for us every week. She reads and writes

1

Bengali very nicely, and her English is getting on capitally.

She is reading the Second English Instructor, and can write

short sentences.

Her husband i1s anxious for her improvement,

bl

The B

school is flourishing,

and has helped her on greatly.

€

G. C. and I, went yesterday unexpectedly, and found 27 child-

ren busy with their reading.”

al

An unusually deep interest has been taken by missionary

qW

friends in these efforts; many inquiries have been made as to

their management, and many ladies have expressed a desire to

undertake similar work. Nothing can be more simple, when a

favourable opening is found, to a lady of wisdom, stedfastness, and

zeal.

Commenced with quiet inquiries; growing from one

house to another, as opinion progresses ; managed with prudence

and with kindness; its details as to places and persons kept in

silence ; carried on with a full command of the native language,

and rendered interesting by friendly and familiar conversation,

f

the work can scarcely fail, under the Master’s blessing, to find

f

acceptance, and to prove a lasting benefit. This was the course

f

adopted by her who has been called the Apostle of the Zenana

1l

Mission ; and if any, copying her example, wherein it was right,

a

endeavour to follow up the labours she so warmly loved, it will

f

be true of her as of so many faithful servants of the Saviour,

P

« her works follow her;” ¢ she, being dead, yet speaketh.”

B

IX. MISSIONARY LITERATURE IN INDIA.

The vast territories of India present a field for the circulation of

the Bible and of Christian literature generally, exceeding that

of all other missionary fields put together, excepting China.

Numerous local societies are at work in the spread of truth,

most ably and liberally sustained by the Bible and Tract Societies

in England. Missionaries and native preachers, by oft-repeated

journeys, endeavour to put Christian works into circulation ;

N

and if'(as in China and in Burmah) a large proportion of the

people everywhere were able to read, Christianity would doubtless

spread with greater rapidity and secure a deeper hold than it has

done upon their hearts.

The appalling fact, that of these multi-

tudes of people, in rural districts, only two or three per cent

can read, and that, scattered over those districts, there are

0

thousands of villages in which not one person can read or write,

proves a most formidable barrier to the extension of such efforts;

IN INDIA.

149

and as the funds for those efforts are freely offered, and the

missionaries on the spot, hindered by the wall of practical difficulty

in front, do not make the rapid advance desired, not a little mis-

understanding has arisen between them and the friends of Bible

and Tract Societies at home, which it will be wise speedily to

settle.

A few facts regarding recent efforts in this matter will

enable all parties to review the position in which Christian

missions at present stand, and to determine what at present they

are able to perform. Regard must be had to the amount and

quality of the material provided, as well as to the extent of its

circulation ; whether we look at the pure word of God, or the

Christian literature which is based upon its truths.

E!):

InpIAN VERSIONé OF THE SCRIPTURES.

Candid inquiry will show, by clearest evidenée, that the

work done by missionaries and Bible Societies in India during

the past ten years, in providing sound translations of the Scrip-

tures, has been very great.

A large portion has been spent upon

é

the improvement of older versions in the principal languages,

/]

in which they have long since been published. A considerable

amount has also been applied to the production of versions alto-

gether new.

The particulars may be put in the following com-

y

pact form : —

Language

Work done.

BeNGALL

o e 00000 00

Third edition of the Bible entirely revised,

The New Testa-

completed and published.

ment is in its eleventh edition: a small pocket

New Testament published.

Attempt made to

f

get an improved version by the Krishnaghur

1

missionaries : John and Galatians prepared:

the effort not followed up.

Various portions

joined for circulation : Genesis, and xx. chaps.

),

)

of Exodus : Luke and Acts ; and single books

d

prepared in abundance.

MUSALMAN-BENGALL

The language familiar to Mahomedans in East

Ly

Bengal : the ordinary words are Bengali; but

10

59

the religious terms are not those used by

Hindus, but are the technical words of the

15

Koran. The four Gospels and Acts ; Genesis

and Exodus; Psalms and Isaiah, all published.

ORriva

o 9 e 60000000

i

An improved edition of the New Testament

'

in course of publication.

The complete Bible

£y

(by Dr. Sutton) still in use.

5y

e

150

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

Ldnguage.

Work done.

An improved edition of the New Testament

)

AS_SAMESE

Revision of the Psalms com-

published.

menced.

Hixpr

.

Old Testament published early in the de-

cade: old editions and copies destroyed in the

Mutiny. Revised New Testament printed in

a large edition in London, in Nagri character.

Hiypi-KaiTaI

Large editions of the Hindu Version in this

character, for the people of Behar and Oude.

Urpu

o © 0 00 0 o

e o o0

Revision of the New Testament prepared ;

manuscript destroyed in the Mutiny, with

portions already printed. Entire Bible re-

printed in Urdu-roman in London.

Grospels

and other single books reprinted.

Puxsasr

Version commenced for the people of the

Punjab. The four Gospels, and Acts, Gene-

N

sis and Psalms, published.

FusHlo. <<l

The language of the Affghans.

Several

L

portions of the New Testament reprinted from

Carey’s version, edition, 3000 copies; version

revised ; four Gospels and Acts; Genesis and

Psalms, in manuscript, ready for the press.

SINDHI

Version commenced.

Language of Scinde.

Genesis, Matthew and John, published.

MABRATI

The entire Bible revised. Revision pub-

T

lished complete.

GUZERATI

The entire Bible revised by Dr. Glasgow,

N

and published.

The Guzerati

.

revised New Testament,

PARSEE - QUZERATI

edited with the technical religious words in

the language of the Parsees; printed to 2

Corinthians.

B

TELUGU .«

°

The Old Testament version of Gordon and

Pritchett printed for the first time; a second

edition published ; the New Testament revised

S

by Messrs. Hay and Wardlaw, and published :

later revision prepared by C. P. Brown, Esq.

and published.

TAMIL

e

The entire Bible revised : ¢ Union Version’

H

= —

published.

Large editions printed for ecir-

culation.

Version not approved; a reviser

secured, and revising committee ; new version

printed to 1 Corinthians. A pocket Tamil

Testament published.

B

CANARESE ...

® 0@ 0 o

Mr. Weigle’s version completed and pub-

lished ; reprinted in later years as needed.

IN INDIA.

151

Language

Work done.

I

MarAYALx

® 00060 ¢e e e

The New Testament entirely revised and

published: the Old Testament reprinted from

an older version.

‘L BLE

® @9 0000690002000

A language spoken on the Canara Coast ; the

New Testament printed by the Basle Mission.

SINGHALESE

The New Testament entirely revised and

published, and now used in all missions: the

three separate versions of former days put

b}

aside.

The Old Testament reprinted with

slight corrections.

DAgHINA-HINDUSTANT.

A corrupt form of the Urdu language spoken

by Mahomedans south of the Vindhya Moun-

Eh’

tains,

Genesis and John have been printed.

BApaca

© ™06 000000 co

The language of the aborigines in the Nilg-

herry hills.

The Gospel of Luke has been

published.

NEPALESE

© e 0000 80 00

Version commenced by Mr. Start many years

since.

Luke and Acts just reprinted.

LeprcHA ..

Spoken by the aborigines around Darjeel-

ing and Sikkhim.

Several books of the

New Testament translated and printed by

g

Mzr. Start.

Kuassia

e o9 0020020

Spoken by the natives around Cherra-

poonjee. The four Gospels and Acts published,

translated by the Welsh Mission.

Matthew published by the Moravian Mis-

TQIBETAN

sion.

SANSKRIT

s 6060000008 0

Translation of the Old Testament continued

by Mr. Wenger.

Genesis, Psalms, Proverbs,

)

and Luke, printed in the Bengali character ;

a diglot also of the Psalms, in Sanskrit and

Oriya, printed in the Oriya character.

BurMAN

o800 00000000

Dr. Judson’s version of the entire Bible:

copies on hand: nothing done: preparations

d

for a reprint.

ScAU-KAREN

Entire Bible published previously. New

Testament reprinted. Reprint of the whole

Bible needed.

TALAING

e 600 00 0080

The New Testament reprinted.

1

Pwo-KAREN

0600 00 0@

Version commenced by Mr. Brayton. New

Testament completed and published; also

)5

Genesis and Exodus, Psalms, Daniel, and

Isaiah (the latter books by the Calcutta Bible

I

Beaair-KAREN

®©® 00 00

Society).

Near Toungoo. Version commenced by Dr.

Mason.

Genesis, James, and Epistles of John

published ; Psalms and Isaiah nearly com-

pleted.

152

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

From this table it appears that within the bounds of the

Indian Empire there are published fourteen entire versions of

the Word of God in separate languages, the principal tongues of

the empire; that the whole New Testament is published in five

others, and twenty separate books of the Old or New Testament

In seven more.

Thus the Word of God, in whole or part, has

been put into no less than twenty-five living languages in India.

It appears also, that with the exception of the Burman, Sgau-

Karen, and Oriya, all the complete versions have been revised

and improved either in whole or part; that the Bengali, Urdu,

Mabhrati, Guzerati, Canarese, Tamil, and Telugu missionaries,

have given the whole Bible to the people in an improved form ;

that the Singhalese, Malay4li, Hindu, and Assamese, have pub-

blished revised New Testaments ; that several new versions have

been commenced in Sindhi, Pushtu, and Punjabi: that others

have been completed in Tulu and Pwo-Karen; and that other

languages now contain various books of the Bible published for the

first time. It appears also, that careful and successful attempts

have been made to fill up various defects which lay just outside

mission work, and to fit current versions to the people more

exactly by editions of Scriptures in the mixed tongues of Musal-

man - Bengali, Parsi-Guzerati, and Dakhina - Hindustani; and

to

in the mixed characters of tongues of Hindi-Kaithi, Sanskrit-

ol

Bengali, and Sanskrit-Oriya.

All these things exhibit earnest-

of

ness of purpose, activity of intelligence, and enormous labour,

JIiP

and place the labour of those missionaries who have devoted

the

time, scholarship, and toil to this important task in the strongest

Sp(

light. Difficulties have been met, deficiencies have been supplied,

t

Il

losses have been repaired; and whatever causes of dissatisfaction

I

may be found in the application of the Bible to India, those

V)

causes will scarcely be sought or found in these efforts to supply

to

in every language of the Empire a faithful version of the Word

of

of God.

In

REcENT CIRCULATION OF THE SCORIPTURES.

the

n

The number of Scriptures, or portions of Scripture, put into

circulation during the last ten years may be seen from the fol-

]lb\

lowing table. The returns in all the prinéipal Societies are com-

No

plete; in some of the minor Societies only partially so; and a

S0

portion of their circulation has been estimated.

It would have

to

been advisable to give the circulation by languages; but there

€

were no means of discovering it in numerous cases, only lump

oy

sums being given in published reports, though the elements were

hm

known to be various. As it is the total is believed to represent

Jou

a near approximation to the circulation which has actually taken

Per

place.

IN INDIA

153

he

of

Society

Languages

No. of Copies,

of

Ve

Bengali,

Hindu - Kaithi,

nt

Calcutta Bible Society

Sanskrit,

Nepali, Pwo,

396,534

as

and thc\l Karen

Calcutta Baptist Mission

Bengali, Sanskrit, Urdu, and

217,603

Hindi

1=

Orissa Mission

Oriya

30,500

ed

Urdu, Hindi, Pushtu,

C,

North India Bible Society .

about

132,000

1,

Ludiana Mission

Punjabi, about

75,000

)D’

Bombay Bible Society

M ahratl 5 Guzeratl, Slndhl,

64,994

¥

Madras Bible Society

Tamﬂ

Telugu,

Canarese,

592,883

fi

and Malayali

§

[

Jaffna Bible Society

Tamil

37,251

I'S

Singhalese Bible Society

Singhalese, about

28,000

Burmah Missions

Burman, Talaing, &c..

60,175

eI

he

ts

Total Copies

1,634,940

le

e

-

The cost of these Scriptures it is not easily to calculate, owing

d

to the imperfect state of the returns.

One thing, however, is

lain.

If

To the British and Foreign Bible Society the obligations

st

of all the Indian auxiliaries are very great.

No request is ever

11y

made to its Committee, no aid sought, no counsel asked, without

od

the kindest consideration being paid, and the most liberal re-

sh

sponse being given to these requests

During the past decade

the Society sent out to the Indian auxiliaries 30,000 reams of

d,

On

paper, and made grants in money and English Bibles to the

value of 70,0001.

The Society’s Indian Special Fund amounted

56

ly

to 7189L., and paid for the printing in London of 123,000 copies

of the different Scriptures needed after the Mutlnv in Upper

i

India. Of the grants made by the Bible Translation Somety and

the American Bible Society, no information has been published

in India.

With a view to increase the circulation of the Scrlptures SO

1t

i

liberally supplied, various expedients have come prominently into

notice durmg the last ten years.

On the one hand, the Bible

Societies in India and England have appropriated spec:lal funds

14

to assist the itinerancies of missionaries; on the other, they have

76

endeavoured to secure the services of Bible-agents and Colpor-

o6

teurs.

In Bengal especially, year after year, several missionaries

1p

have been able, through these grants, to increase the length of

o]'0

journeys they had aheady planned, and to remain out a lonwer

it

period. Some have traversed the Eastern Provinces, where so

»en

154

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

cabl

few missionaries preach and the ¢ famine of the Word” is so

great; others have passed along the great rivers; others have

to ¢

e

visited the broad districts of ignorant Behar, and preached and

given or sold Scriptures in the great markets and fairs on the north

aspe

of the Ganges, adding greatly to existing agencies and spreading

T

the Word over a wider surface.

scrl

The colportage system has also added to these agencies,

vast

exte

though qualified agents have not been found in sufficient num-

Mis

bers to set the system on a strong footing. The system, where

well watched, as in Madras, has been successful, and doubtless in

for

defi

all the Presidencies will extend as years go by. At present

thirty-six colporteurs are employed by the Bible Societies: seven-

g

teen in Madras; five in Bengal; four in Upper India; four in

Wit

Duf

Kandy, and so on. It is not to be wondered at that more of these

men cannot easily be obtained for this service.

The Indian

Chr

Church, out of its 16,000 male communicants, has contributed

tam

to mission-work more than 2000 men as pastors and native

Jub

preachers, with some hundreds more as school-teachers.

All

fam

over the rural districts these men are the flower of the native

Bon

flock ; where shall we find (what all would like) a thousand col-

ey

porteurs beside ?

and

The number of copies of Scripture circulated yearly amounts

ang

on an average to 163,000, of which probably 23,000 copies may

of ]

all

be Bibles or New Testaments: the remaining 140,000 single

books of Scripture, chiefly Gospels.

In face of the appalling

grat

multitudes to be fed, who does not ask-— What are they among

Mz,

so many?”

To any thinking mind the remembrance of these

(i

destitute multitudes, of whom so few can read, is an oppressive

Lang

burden.

Still one ought to be grateful that among the seven

aut}

millions of readers contained in India, a million and a half of

the

portions of the Bible have been circulated in the last ten years,

Ray

besides (as we shall see) eight millions and a half of tracts and

add

books.

éac)

Several years ago, at one of the annual meetings of the Bible

the

Society in Exeter Hall, Mr. Arthur proposed that the Society

Sent

should endeavour to supply with a copy of the Bible every

The

village in which could be found one man who was able to read it.

mig

That proposal did not meet with the attention which it perhaps

laty

deserved. Perhaps some thought that the Exeter Hall platform

Secy

was not altogether the best place to bring up, for the first and last

abl

time, a proposal the execution of which involved such vast ex-

pense and such enormous labour, spread over a period of many

Qalh

years. Some there were who felt strongly that the most pressing

of,

want of the country is the living preacher, rather than the written

book ; perhaps others at once set down the proposal as impracti-

Sllpq

IN INDIA.

155

§0

cable; and others had far too much current work on their hands

AL

to attend to it.

Whatever be the cause, the proposal did not

nd

meet with the attention that its author designed ; and yet in one

rth

aspect it is a proposal of great value.

Missionary work loses

ing

much from the want of definite aims; and in the present inde-

scribable ignorance of the population of India, spread over such a

vast surface, every effort that tends, by localizing labour, to

63,

It would be well for all

m-

extend its force, must prove a benefit.

ere

Missions and for all Indian Bible Societies, to review their efforts

I

for the circulation of the Bible, and intelligently aim at certain

ent

definite objects in their own special localities.

Several practical

en-

suggestions have been made at times by missionaries and societies

m

with the view of increasing that circulation.

For instance, Dr.

Duff suggested that for its spread among native converts, every

ese

jan

Christian child in every Mission-school should have a New Tes-

ted

tament of its own.

The Singhalese Society, on occasion of the

ve

Jubilee of the Bible Society, presented every native Christian

All

family in the Singhalese part of Ceylon with a new Bible.

The

Bombay Society, among special regulations for promoting an

176

ol

increased circulation, suggested that all the Government colleges

and ‘schools —English and Vernacular— be specially canvassed,

and the New Testament be offered for two annas; that all classes

i

5]

of Englishmen—Ilay and clerical —be urged to present copies to

ay

all their native friends and acquaintances; that copies be given

[ﬂle

1ng

gratis to all visitors and inquirers.

And, coming very near to

o]

Mr. Arthur’s proposal, they resolved, * that grants of Scriptures

ng

o)

ese

(in whole or part) be made to villages, care being taken to gua-

rantee their safe custody;”’ and ¢ that colporteurs (and others) be

Ve

en

authorized to present a copy of the Bible or New Testament to

J3

of

the accountant or headman of each village.

Mzr. Orbison, of

Rawul Pindee, obtaining from his school-boys the names and

| 0y

nd

addresses of all the respectable inhabitants of the town, sent to

each one of them a copy of the New Testament; and so well was

the effort received, that several, whose names he had not learned,

ble

sent to inquire why they had been omitted in the distribution.

ely

These and many other efforts and applications of holy ingenuity

eIy

might be adopted (by men who have the time) to make the circu-

1t

lation of the Scriptures more definite in many localities, and to

aps

il

secure, as far as may be, that every man in India, known to be

able to read, may obtain some portion of the Word of God.

ash

One illustration of these endeavours to supply fixed lo-

ex-

calities with the Scriptures is thus described by Mr. Walton

ny

of Jaffna:—

ng

“ In the parishes connected with this mission, under my

tell

superintendence, there are upwards of 5000 houses, embracing

y!

1¢

156

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

a population of more than 35,000 souls.

The colporteurs

allotted to me have been restricted to the ample field above

1t

hoo

indicated, but the work has not been sufficiently long in opera-

(el

tion to enable me to attempt an accurate estimate of the results.

I am very desirous that it should be continued for another year.

can

I hope the parent society will make a further grant for that pur-

plar

pose.

We have not effected many sales, nor is the total number

Bul

of volumes circulated large.

ten

It would have been very easy

mar

for our agents to have distributed ten times the number, but I

deemed it advisable to impose some rather stringent restrictions

was

upon the colporteurs, to prevent, as far as possible, the Holy

thaf

Bible being applied to ignoble uses.

The bread we cast upon

cou

the waters we expect to find after many days.

There is some-

o

take

thing peculiar in this part of India, and I trust the parent society

will allow us to do their work in our own way, which, having

Dool

Our Ver-

Dret

been adopted by experience, is probably the best.

nacular schools, male and female, have been supplied with por-

last

tions of Scripture with the same liberality as in former years.”

tlon

Mr. Barber says: ¢ Every boy in our English central school

i

possesses a copy of either the English Bible or the Testament,

it

and the first hour of each day is devoted to the study of the

Book of books.”

One circumstance, which, in addition to large previous issues,

Cou

Wer

has somewhat checked the circulation of the Scriptures in recent

years, is the extent to which the plan of selling them has been

par]

carried. The plan was much opposed at first, but it has grown

Inar

upon missionaries, has found much favour, and is being exten-

o

sively adopted all over India.

The numbers circulated fall below

Jéo

those given away in former years, but it is generally believed that

el

1!

they fall into better hands and meet with more profitable treat-

ang

ment.

As an illustration, Mr. Sternberg says:—

in (

“ Regarding the item of sale of ¢ Hindui Gospels,’ it will be in-

forg

teresting to you to hear, that we have commenced to take some little

Whe

money from the natives, for the volumes of the Holy Scriptures,

pur

especially the new large-typed Kaithi volumes.

The plan has

Sl

suggested itself to us at Siwratri fair, when we were somewhat

the

roughly applied to for books, and yet had no satisfaction in

throwing them away; and now having acted on it for the last

ang

eight months, we can say, that it answers the purposes for which

of ¢

it was adopted, viz., first, to save our books from destruction, by

Wiy

certain classes of natives, who take them for the bindings; and

secondly, to induce the better disposed native readers to set some

Should

the

value on the books, for which they have paid something.

S

it be found that this plan will prepare the way for something like

Wep

a regular sale of Scriptures, at, however, so much reduced prices,

Pleg

IN INDIA.

157

Bu1s

J0ve

Hitherto, the demand for

it will be still more advantageous.

era=

books has in no wise decreased on that account, but rather in-

ults,

creased, and we have always had (at fairs especially) more appli-

cants than books.

ear

The brethren in Chuprah have adopted the

pur-

plan with equal success ; Brother Ziemann sold books at a fair in

her

Bullia, Ghazepore district, in the preceding month, for ten rupees

28]

ten annas; emptied three large boxes, and was obliged to send

it |

many applicants with pice in their hands away because his stock

1018

was gone.

Mr. Smith, of R4jghat (Benares), who had visited

Loly

that fair with the late Mr. Bowley for twenty-five or thirty years,

could not refrain from expressing his surprise at the change in the

Ip()ll

me-

people ; he said to Brother Ziemann, ¢ Formerly they would not

1ety

take our books nor listen to our discourses; now they listen, take

g

books, and pay also for them.’

He earnestly recommended the

€1

brethren to carry on the plan, and some missionaries who attended

last Sonepore fair have also approved of it.

I hope this explana-

por

"

tion will remove a fear, as if the dissemination of the word would

hool

suffer from such a plan.

Should it prove so we may easily alter

it

jenty

the

Mr. Ziemann, of Ghazeepore, thus refers to the same place:—

“ Ajodhya and Fyzabad fair in Oude.

This fair, as far as I

163,

could ascertain, had never been visited by any missionary ; there

cent

were, | believe, more than half a million of pilgrims from every

part of Hindustan assembled to worship the monkey god Hanu-

heell

0w

1

man, and to bathe in the river Sarjoo, where Ram, their incarnate

fen

god, had drowned himself. I can assert that I seldom found

people so attentive and quiet, and many of them expressed great

|

oW

that

delight at what they heard of Jesus, the Saviour of the world,

and said that they had never heard such tidings before, and that,

eat

in comparison with Jesus, their gods were all worthy of being

o 111

forsaken, and He alone worthy of worship, because He was holy,

whereas their gods had committed the greatest sins and 1m-

ittle

1188

purities.

They pressed upon me for books, and paid with plea-

sure three pice for each single Gospel, and made a salaam into

has

the bargain.”

vhat

] 1

On the general result of the distribution of the Secriptures,

and the influence which they are steadily producing on the mind

Jast

hich

of the country, the late Dr. Campbell, of Saharunpore, thus

writes in one of his reports:

by

“ Our principal distribution of the sacred Scriptures during

ane

ome

the past year was made at the Hardwér fair, where some thou-

sands of portions of them in Hindi, Urdu, Persian, and Punjabi,

guld

were given away to pilgrims who could read them, and who ex-

Jike

pressed a desire to carry them to their homes in different and

1088y

158

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

distant parts of India.

The Bible is a book which is now be-

the

coming well known to many of the heathen in this land, and it

(00

seems now to be sought for, not so much as an object of curiosity

as in former years, but from a desire to find in 1t a more par-

ticular account of the truths which have been heard from mis-

I§1

by

sionaries, or through the reports given by those who have heard

of the truths of the Gospel in some way or other.

Every year’s

Ma

t

11§

experience convinces us more thoroughly that the word of God

g

is not bound, but spreading rapidly among the masses of the

oth

community.

We find now but few men of common intelligence

ar

who do not know something of the leading facts contained in the

Christian Scriptures; and as but few have had an opportunity of

afts

hearing the living preachers of the Gospel, whence could this

arise but by the general and extensive circulation of the word of

ture

Me

God, or of the important facts that have been learned from it ?”

Mr. Sampson, of Serampore, thus describes a most interesting

the

fact in his own experience :— While preaching, a shopkeeper

the

arrived, and having opened his shop came to listen, and after a

few minutes began talking with one of the preachers.

I then

plac

o

saw him go into his shop and show the preacher a book that had

evidently been left open from the preceding day, and which

eve

looked to me like a Bible.

I drew near, and found it to be a

Ka

Bible printed by the Calcutta Bible Society.

We continued the

Vi)

conversation, and in reply to my questions he told me that the

the

A

book had been given him about seven years ago by some person

unknown to him.

He was in the habit of reading the Bible

Oct

daily.

I turned to the conversation of Christ with Nicodemus,

very

especially to the passage, ¢ God so loved the world, that He gave

naty

his only-begotten Son,” &ec.

I questioned him about it, and he

Cely

gave me a very good account of the plan of salvation through

conl

Churist.

He had not been educated in any mission-school.

He

§a

I said

avowed his faith in Christ as the only Saviour of men.

boo

to him, ¢If you believe in Christ you cannot worship idols.” He

ny

replied that he did not. He had not conversed with missionaries,

PO

§

but had received his notion of Christianity entirely from the

g |

Bible. The man talked with a degree of modesty and intelli-

gence not often met with.

It certainly was one of the most

colp

pleasing cases I had ever met with.

Alone in the midst of

dist

heathen, he had acquired a head-knowledge, to say the very

Stng

least, of Christianity, and but for the pure accident of our being

Wit

somewhat too early for the Mel4, and stopping to preach there,

a4 oy

Who knows but

we should have known nothing about him.

Who

there may be many such instances ?

Unknown as they may be

Tngy

to us however, they are all known to God.”

hag

Coye

e

- o

IN INDIA.

159

be-

The Madras Bible Society gives the following illustration of

d it

the benefit of distributing the Scriptures among the emigrant

coolies :—

osity

[

“ A Hindu, whose heathen name was ¢ Moonisami,” but who

par-

is-

is now called ¢Thomas Lawrence,” was converted instrumentally

eard

by the reading of a New Testament, given to him when leaving

Madras as a coolie for the West Indies. He states that in reading

ear's

this Blessed Book he was struck with the difference of its teach-

(rod

f the

ing, as to the immortality of the soul, acceptance with God, and

other topics, from what he had learned in Hinduism.

On his

§€HC€

) the

arrival in Jamaica he obtained further instruction, and was soon

after baptized into the Christian faith.”

fy of

this

Of the increased willingness of the people to receive the Scrip-

tures since the Mutiny, the following testimony is borne by Mr.

d of

t?”

Merk, of Kangra:—

It may be interesting to you to learn, that with respect to

sting

the willingness of natives to accept our Scriptures, or parts of

99}]61’

;

ey a

them, as well as tracts, a decided change for the better has taken

place since 1857.

This place, as you perhaps may know, is twice

then

i

a-year visited, on the occasion of Melas, by natives of almost

| h.a

every part of India for the purpose of paying their homage to

ich

Kali. Not only Hindus, but also Sikhs and even Mahommedans,

be a

] the

visit this shrine, and that of Jwala-mukhi.

On these occasions

there have always been a few people willing to accept our books.

¢ the

Last

1500

A marked difference has, however, lately shown itself.

)

October Mela was the first well attended since 1857 : and it was

Ol

ble

mus,

very striking indeed to observe the eagerness with which many

natives of all three classes mentioned above asked for and re-

,L

ga\‘e

ceived books, after it had been ascertained that each applicant

i he

could read the book he asked for; and it is no exaggeration when

Ough

I say that, during last October Mela, we have distributed more

He

said

books than during all the Melas for the four previous years of

my stay here.

With this willingness to aceept our books corre-

He

sponds the attention and civility we have met with when preach-

al’ies;

ing to these crowds.”

) the

One of the most pleasing cases which illustrate the benefit of

1teﬂi’

most

colportage, in searching out the readers to be found in retired

districts, is thus described by Mr. Hislop, of Nagpore :— In a

st 0

small village named Yediluwada, our messenger was received

verf

with great kindness by a woman of the Gwali caste.

Possessing

wIng

a great thirst for knowledge, which she inherited from her father,

herey

who had taught her to read, she heard with joy the report that a

- but

man had arrived with a store of books.

But she was poor, and

) be

had no money in the house; how, then, could she obtain the

coveted treasure?

Her only ornament of any value was a silver

160

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

bracelet which she wore.

This she carried to a goldsmith, and

80

K

causing him to cut off a part, gave it in exchange for three por-

tions of the Telugu Scriptures.

The colporteur she welcomed

an

un

to her house, farnished him with rice and ghee, and sat up half

the night reading, now in Matthew, and then in Psalms, and

pr

DI

Wo

asking questions on the meaning as she went along. There is

good reason to hope that the books which she thus acquired will

e

be made generally useful, for the subject of this notice, though

e

Her husband chooses to

el

humble, is a woman of great influence.

remain in unlettered ignorance, but she every day instructs a

oth

As soon as

TEg

younger brother of her own who lives in their house.

she had looked over the contents of her own books, she spoke to

ful

a shopkeeper in the village commending them.to his attention.

¢These books,” she said, ‘are not to be had in this part of the

country

T'hey give good advice about God and the soul, and

are not like the idolatrous works that are commonly found in the

hands of our people.

The shopkeeper, who had previously de-

duc

clined to buy a single tract, now provided himself with a shil-

eve

ling’s worth, under the influence of the woman’s example and

Wor

advice

seh

The case of our Bible Societies generally is thus put by Dr.

othy

Wilson, of Bomba

doy

“Itis a very difficult matter in the instances of conversion

fim

which occur in India, to adjudicate between the claims and influ-

timy

ences of the different agencies and instrumentalities, ministerial

lng

educational, and literary, which are employed in the instruction of

far

the natives

As far as Christianity is concerned, however, they

Wit

all centre in the Sacred Scriptures, in furnishing which the Bible

Woo

Society is performing a great work of duty and philanthropy.

In

From year to year I am becoming more and more impressed

chy

with the importance of its labours.

During the past twelve

Van

months I have witnessed, with much gratitude to God, their

hallowed effects on different classes of the community.

In ar-

Preg

Suit;

ticular instances before my eye, I have found the Bible, with but

0ng

little tuition from man, originate or satisfy that inquiry which

E( i

with the working of the Divine Spirit, issued in conversion

llexb

This, to a certain marked extent, has been the case in connexion

ang

with the Bombay students and others whose cases in connexion

ke

with the Free Church of Scotland’s Mission, have lately excited

As an example, I would

Woy

a large degree of public attention.

Not

mention that of Sayyad Hasan el-Mediniyah, now a candidate

de\lr

for bdptlsm

When assuming this position, he addressed to me

EXist

the following note: —¢] have under Divine Grace humbly to in-

[

form you, that by the perusal of the Holy Bible, a copy of which

Pog,

was kindly presented to me by your respected lady, as well as

Clety

[

IN INDIA.

161

d

some other Christian books, and by contrasting them with the

I

Koran, I am fully convinced of the divine origin of the former

ed

and the imposition of the latter.

Being, therefore, desirous,

f

under the Lord of infinite mercy and justice, of making a public

nd

profession of my faith in Christ Jesus, the only Saviour of the

15

world, notwithstanding all the ridicule and persecution I shall be

ill

inevitably exposed to thereby, I hope you will be pleased to give

oh

me shelter under the mission-roof, as I think I should be unsafe

fo

were I to do so among my relations and people.” This case, with

&

others, is of a most satisfactory and encouraging character.

I

43

regret that my time at present does not permit me to enter more

{0

fully into particulars.”

)

ne

(

CurisTIAN TrACTS AND BOOKS.

1

he

Many agents are at work in India co-operating for the pro-

duction of a native Christian literature.

18

This literatare, how-

Jﬁ'

ever, is not one: it consists, in fact, of fourteen sets of Christian

nd

works, in as many different languages. These works consist of

school-books, of works for the special help of native converts, and

others for the instruction of the heathen.

)r

There can be little

doubt that the position oceupied by this literature at the present

1011

time is far higher than that which it held ten years ago. = Much

f=

time, labour, and experience have been expended on its improve-

al

ment in every Presidency of India. The works now available are

ot

far more numerous, exhibit greater variety of subject, have been

ey

written in better style, have in many cases been embellished with

e

woodcuts, and are printed in better fashion than in former years.

In the educational branch of literature all conductors of Christian

el

schools and institutions will readily allow that, with the great

variety of books now imported from England, as well as locally

el

prepared, the schools are well supplied with abundance of works

I'=

suitable for their scholars’ instruction.

Good service has been

)

ot

done in this department of effort by the Christian Vernacular

Education Society, which has thrown itself, with unusual earnest-

¢l

01

ness, into the production and circulation of English school-hooks,

i

and has made them easily accessible to all missionary schools that

like them, from the Himalaya to Dondra Head.

Its services

would have been more acceptable to missions generally, had it

not become a competing book society, and evinced considerable

desire to drive out of the market all school-books previously

me

existing and standing in its way.

During the last fifteen years great efforts have been made to

1=

produce a good vernacular literature.

The Calcutta Tract So-

ciety led the way, soon followed by the Societies at Madras and

M

g

162

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

in Upper India. These efforts, made at heavy expense, and

|

greatly

- aided by the kind encouragement and large-hearted

liberali

ty of the Religious Tract Society, have borne considerable

1§

§

fruit; and now all the principal languages of India, especially

Bengali, Tamil, Urdu, and Singhalese, possess the beginnings of

I

a sound Christian literature, available both for Christians and

f

Io

heathens. It is very difficult to state, with any approach to ac-

I¢

curacy, the exact number of new works produced in these dif-

ferent languages during the last ten years; but it is known that

the works are numerous, and of great value.

A recent report of

the Religious Tract Society stated that, in the ten years between

1849-1859, there were printed and published in India 834 dis-

of which 328 were books, and 506 were tracts.

tinct publications,

The names of the

books are given, and the lists show that the

stock 1n Bengali and Tamil is large.

Among the Bengali books

are the Preacher’s Companion, Companion to the Bible, Peep of

Day, Voyages

and Travels of a Bible, Life of Newton, the Benares

Hinduism, Mahomedanism, and Christianity Com=

Prize Essay, .

pared, Bunyan’s Holy Wa

r, Come to Jesus, and others.

Among

the Tamil works are the Peep of Day, Barnes's Notes,

A Com~

W hitehouse, Todd’s

mentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews by Mr.

Lectures, A Commentary on the Acts and Gospels by Mr. Sar-

Eadie’s Bible Dictionary. Amongst the works of

gent, and Dr.

this decade is the publication

of Phulmant and Karuna, in eleven

of the Indian languages (Hindi not included) in editions amount-

ing to 18,000 copies.

Copies were very freely given away among

the Christian women of South India and Ceylon.

|

é]‘

In the preparation of these additions to their stock of vernacu-

tar Christian literature, all the Tract and Book Societies in India

owe a deep debt of gratitude to the Religious Tract Society of

§

London. Their special efforts have been seconded by that Society

with hearty encouragement and generous liberality. In the heavy

losses occasioned by the Mutiny, the Calcutta and Upper India

|

Societies almost received carte blanche to draw for any sums

ants of tracts and books made to the Eng-

necessary ; and the gr

hundreds of thousands.

In the

lish troops were numbered by

course of the decade the Society has given to the Auxiliaries

fiy

in India about 19,000/ in money, 21,300 reams of paper, and

Ui

1,820,000 English tracts.

0y

fro

It

RrucexT CirovLATION OF TRACTS AND BOOKS.

Th

It 1s probable that the circulation in some of the principal

of

during the last ten years is somewhat less than it was

languages

ious decade. But in former days almost the entire

Ch

in the prev

IN INDIA.

163

irculation consisted of tracts, which were given away with a most

liberal hand. At the present time a most important part of the

i

issues consists of books, and a great deal of attention is paid to the

ST

sale both of books and tracts.

It would seem, therefore, that

recent efforts exhibit a decided improvement, both in recard to

|

the materials issned and the people who receive them.

The ol

lowing is a statement of the issues of the decade from the nume-

rous societies and presses scattered over India:

1

f

SOCIETY,

LANGUAGES

NUMBER

=

150,610 books

Calcutta Tract Society

1,117,282 tracts

Orissa Mission Press

Bengali,Hindi, Urdu, &c g

372,300

©

Oriya

2

¢

Assam Mission Press

Assamese

Unknown

Tirhoot Mission Press

Hindi-Kaithi

330,000

i

North Indian Tract Society

Hindi

Urdu

300,000 (about.)

o8

Lodiana Mission Press

Punjabi, Persian, &c

112,800

542,264

=

Bombay Tract Society

Mahrati, Guzerati, &c

Surat Mission Press

Guzeratl

170,000

10

Tamil, Telugu, Canarese, §

95,177 books

[

Madras Tract Society

&e.

°

1,206,076

Canarese .

275,564

Z!

Bangalore Mission Press

Vizagapatam Society

Telugu

171,000

1.

Mangalore Mission Press

Canarese, &c

.

143,000

of

Tellicherry Mission Press

Malayali, &c

°

.

63,600

Cottayam Mission Press

Malayali

Unknown

3l

Nagercoil Mission Press

Tamil

397,196

=

Palamcottah Mission Press

Tamil .

328,425

10

Tranquebar Mission Press

Tamil .

Unknown

South India S. B. Society,

1859

English School-Books .

276,586

1=

Church Verna cular Edu(‘a

385,653

Ditto, ditto

420,000

14

tional Society, 1859-62

:§

Jaffna Mission Press

Tamil .

.

623,500 adults

of

Singhalese Tract Society

Singhalese

295,500 children

Burman Sgau, Pwo, and

1y

Burmah Mission Presses

827,500

vy

{

Bghai Karen

E

14

Total

8,604,033

I1b]

fig

e

The number of mission presses in India amounts to twenty-

(o)

five, of which several are very large.

Several of the country

presses, as at Bangalore, Palamcottah, and Nagercoil, not only

md

print for the Madras Bible and Tract Sometles but obtam orants

from England, and print tracts and books on their own account

It is to the latter item that the fioures in the above table refer.

The writer has endeavoured, as far as possible, to keep it clear

of repetitions; so that the total may represent the number of

pal

yas

Christian publications actually issued

110

An important attempt has been made to secure to the various

164

TEN YEARS’.MISSIONARY LABOUR

Tract Societies of India the benefit of each other’s labours, by the

publication in one volume of an English translation of thirty-five

of the best tracts, published in the vernaculars by different so-

cleties.

The editor of the little volume is Mr. Murdoch, the

travelling agent of the Vernacular Education Society. Endeavours

are already being made to get them translated into languages, in

which they have not hitherto appeared.

e @ e SRR o TR NP N (R =

The influence of the change from free distribution to a system

of sale by missionaries, colporteurs, and bookshops, is thus spoken

a

of by the Bombay Report: “ From the time that a fixed price

was placed upon the Society’s publications, they have assumed a

new importance in the eyes of the native population ; and the cir-

culation, instead of diminishing, has doubled and trebled during

f

the past four years.

Many who would have received with in-

b

difference, and treated with neglect, books offered gratuitously,

have eagerly paid their money for these same publications when

1t

converted into property, by being procurable only by purchase.

I

The very fact of their being offered for sale has awakened a

§2

desire to possess and peruse them. And the purchase and careful

I¢

perusal of one has led to the purchase and perusal of another and

th

another.

A new habit of reading is thus formed, and an in-

i

creased readiness to purchase books is engendered.”

The tracts and Gospels which are given away, may, in some

1I

instances, be lost or destroyed; but in many others they are

1i

known to have been carefully preserved, to have been diligently

of

read —even to have been learned by heart—and to have been

th

kept for years.

On this subject the late Mr. Lacey gave the

Cc

following testimony many years ago :—

flo

¢ Many instances have come to our notice of much Christian

lec

knowledge having been imparted, both by our ministry and the

i

I

perusal of religious tracts.

The latter we have freely but judi-

Wi

ciously distributed wherever we have gone.

Passages, and even

W

whole pages, have been repeated to us, and observations made by

th

the holders of them, which have clearly proved the possession of

much religious knowledge, and strong convictions of the truth of

any

Christianity. We have greatly rejoiced at these discoveries, and

feel increasingly persuaded thereby that saving light is making

1y

pu

progress among the heathen, and is fast bringing on the day, and

al

that particular state of feeling among the people, when, not in

2

solitary instances merely, but when, in comparatively large num-

bers, they shall come together and inquire after the way of the

Lord.

8

Many books are readily received, and have been carried

the

to the interior into the hilly regions.”

the

Mr. Coles of Bellary notices the same fact: “The tracts

printed by your assistance find their way into villages and ham-

p;?p

of

IN INDIA.

165

lets far distant, where it may, perhaps, be long before the living

2

preacher will be able to penetrate.

We have many proofs that

the tracts distributed are generally carefully read and preserved.

I have had tracts shown to me, which the owners said they had

had for many years in their possession, and the appearance of

E

the books has well supported the assertion.

On all our tours we

go well supplied with them, and at the great festivals we put

large numbers of them into circulation.

We, however, exercise

1

as much care in the distribution of them as possible.”

e

Mr. Nicolson, of Colombo, in Ceylon, thus illustrates the

&

effect produced upon that part of the community which rules

d

public opinion, by the circulation of ably-written exposures of

0

the chief native errors.

A similar effect has again and again

]=

been produced in the great cities of India by similar means : —

s

“ The Rev. D. Gogerly’s work on the Evidences of Christian-

il

ity, and against Buddhism, was first published in 1847; a

revised edition of Part L., printed last year, has created a sen-

sation among the Buddhists of the island. As all statements

1

respecting Buddhist doctrines are supported by quotations from

d

the Pali authorities, none can deny them; nor can they refute

=

the foolish and sinful conclusions resulting from these doctrines.

The priests have tried to prepare an answer to this book, and

10

intend to publish it shortly. For years there has been a death-

16

like stillness among the leaders of Buddhism; but now the voice

ly

of truth has reached them, and an alarm spreads widely amid

1

their ranks.

A Buddhist festival has just been celebrated in

16

Colombo, and an unusual interest caused by the decided opposi-

tion shown towards Christianity. One priest has been delivering

1l

lectures against the Bible and missionary operations, calling on

16

the people to stand firm in their faith, and have no connexion

i

with teachers of the new religion.

He has obtained and read the

el

works of Tom Paine and other infidel writers, making use of

oy

their statements in his attacks upon the Scriptures.

“ Perhaps we should do wrong to ascribe this movement to

of

of

any one book or mission body, but rather look upon it as the

result of continuous effort on the part of all, and the stream of

d

ng

pure Christian knowledge which has been long flowing in the

nd

arid wastes.

But in it we rejoice, and believe such things to be

1

good signs of the better day coming.”

II'd

As one illustration of the effect of tract distribution in the

he

gradual enlightenment and conversion of individuals, we quote

ed

the following story.

It is one among hundreds which may, in

the course of years, be culled from the missionary reports pre-

pared in all the Presidencies of India. It is taken from the report

of the Orissa Mission, which has repeatedly met with such

I

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

166

instances.

“ On our tour near the Chilka Lake we were deeply

bt

§

interested with a man, named Konai Das, of the weaver caste.

He came to us for a book, and we were amazed at the fluency

a

with which he read it offt The mystery, however, was soon

explained. He gives this account of himself.

On his return

Ct

from a pilgrimage to Juggernaut, very dissatisfied with what he

I

saw there, and with his mind ill at ease about the worship of

images, he met with a tract called ¢ God is a Spirit.’

This he

li

He then

VI

read again and again, with both surprise and pleasure.

visited a neighbouring village, where he heard some missionaries

His object

fi

had been and left books only a few months before.

was to beg, or buy, or borrow, some other tracts.

He obtained

the loan of a bound volume of tracts, and a copy of John’s Gospel.

He soon made himself acquainted with their contents, and at

Ju

once began to pray to the living God. He made no secret of

C0

r

the change that had taken place in his mind, but openly renounced

his former idols and all connected with them.

As he resided

i

fitty miles from the nearest missionary station, he met with no

B

t

one to whom he could fully open his mind, but continued reading

the Word of God and praying. In this way he gradually learned

W

He soon

W

the plan of salvation, and became a happy Christian.

began to dispute with the people in his village, declaring that

caste was all a lie, and the invention of the devil; that the gods

hy

they worshipped were all false, and the works which he and they

had performed in the name of religion were vain and wicked.

fo

His gooroos and some Brahmins visited him, and tried to show

him that by reading our books, blaspheming the gods, and neg-

kn

as|

lecting their worship, he was ruining his soul, &c. He, however,

soon proved too much for them all, ands they found it most to

Cal

their credit to remain silent, and let him have his own way.

S

After a while his wife became alarmed, and declared she would

burn his books, for he was always reading them. Shortly after

ha

she was attacked with cholera.

fo

This, he told her, was a punish-

ment from God for threatening to burn his holy books.

She

fo

became so ill that little hope was entertained of her recovery, and

b

her friends came and began to repeat various incantations, and

Of

call upon the names of their gods.

Konai Das said, ¢ Why do

ihy

you call upon those vile gods?

Hold your noise, hold your

if

noise !

I will not hear them!

My hope is in Him who com-

Va

forted the weeping sisters, when He raised their brother Lazarus

he

from the grave.

Even in Jesus is my hope, and His name alone

hu

will T hear, for He alone can help.’

And then, turning to his

th\.

wife, he said, ¢ Your punishment is from the Lord, for saying you

We

would burn His books.

Repent of this your sin, and pray to

W

Him to forgive you, and then you will get better.” After this he

it

IN INDIA.

167

\

said he fell down, and very earnestly prayed to Jesus Christ, and

soon his wife began to get better !

Shortly after, his eldest child

was attacked, but Konai Das would have nothing to do with

ejv

il

any one, or any thing, but Jesus Christ ; and the child recovered.

The poor man was very anxious to find the Christians, and once

came to Berhampore; but, when he began to inquire for the

16

of

missionaries, the people derided him, and told him all sorts of

16

lies.

He said that he had often prayed that we might go to his

2297

i1}

village ; and now, says he, ¢ the Lord has sent you.

W)

One other illustration of the same striking kind may be given,

Dr. Henry Scudder says of

¢t

from an entirely different mission.

i

a Telugu Brahmin : —¢ The history of this convert is interesting.

His home is in Vizagapatam. There he heard a missionary

]

He

became

b

preach in the streets, and received some tracts.

of

convinced that Christianity was true.

Commissioned by his

d

brothers, he journeyed to Benares with the bones of their father,

el

that he might cast them into the holy Ganges.

He remained in

Benares two years; and when he returned he brought with him

10

10

o]

two ponies, laden with the sacred water of Gunga. Part of this

was used by his brothers and others to perform ablutions, and

ol

i}

with the remaining portion he set out on a new pilgrimage to

bis

Rameswarum, that he might pour it upon the idol there.

When

he commenced this second journey, he felt a desire to become a

s

Christian.

ey

His mother accompanied him, and died at Rames-

warum. On his way back, having reached Vellore, he was going

)dl

W

to the bazaar, to buy some food, when he heard a bell, which he

(=

knew must belong to a Christian church.

He went there, and

asked for a book.

There is no missionary at Vellore, but the

)I’

t0

catechist directed him to me at Arcot; and this is the way I first

saw him.

Y

Id

“ Lvery one around us believes in his perfect sincerity. I

have never seen such a case, and can only praise and bless God

eI

for His mercy. From the day he came to us he betook himself

uh

to the study of God’s Word. Of his own accord he completely

he

broke his caste, before I spoke a word to him on the subject.

nd

nd

Of his own choice he took his seat with pariahs, and knelt with

them in the church.

I instructed him daily with great pleasure.

do

He sent to me his sacred string, the badge of Brahminhood, more

ur

valuable to him than thousands of silver and gold. He said that

Ilig

he had done with it.

His childlike simplicity, earnestness, deep

>

humility, and eager desire after God’s truth, were so marked,

ne

that we were astonished and humbled.

It was God’s work, and

hla

Last

ou

we could only stand and admire it, and glorify the Agent.

Sabbath week I baptized him.

It is only a few weeks since a

to

Brahmin exultingly asked me, ¢ Have any Brahmins been con-

he

168

TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR

verted?’ Ah, our gracious Lord has wiped away some of our

reproach.”

Missionaries do not forget, that while they are striving, by

means of schools and Christian literature, to contribute to the

enlightenment of the people of India, the NATIVE PRrESS is very

active also, not only in spreading works which are indifferent,

but many which are filled with error.

In no part of India is it

so active as In Bengal.

There are now about forty presses in

Calcutta alone; some of them very large.

Ten years ago their

number was twenty-five.

Several of the best are managed by

men who have enjoyed an English education, and now devote them-

selves to literature for their own support. A considerable number

of useful works have been printed by them in recent years—

Bengali dictionaries, grammars, and vocabularies, books for

schools, small works on scientific subjects, and the like.

A large

number of the books produced are, however, puerile; many

reproduce the tales and legends of Hinduism ; some are occupied

with the authoritative Shastres; others are very immoral.

Till

I

Mr. Currie’s Act suppressed them, a very large number were

indescribably wicked.

Undoubtedly the efforts of the school to

whom the best of these works are due, and with which the news-

paper press is connected, have greatly contributed to develope

the capabilities of the Bengali language, and make it an excellent

instrument for the conveyance of human knowledge.

.

"

f

The Hindi and Urd

u native press is not so advanced as the

Bengali, though, owing to the activity of Mahomedan writers in

Upper India, the Urdu press is more forward than the Hindi.

In Madras, also, the press is becoming active, that town contain-

ing thirty-two native presses. In works springing from them the

old leaven is very apparent still.

The great importance of meeting all this indifference, all this

immorality, and all this error, by sound Christian literature, is

thus well illustrated and urged by Mr. French:—* Another cir-

cumstance which should induce us to be more on the alert is,

that 1if we are not sowing wheat, the enemy is assuredly sowing

tares. Our publications on the Mohamedan controversy, however

weighty, are far fewer than those written to throw doubt upon

the Word, and to depreciate the work, of Christ.

The cheap,

popular, attractive treatises, which are issuing from the Cawnpore

and other Mussulman presses, urging to a reformed Mohammed-

anism, that is, a Mahommedanism in which the spirituality of

Christianity, and the pseudo-spiritualism of Soofeeism, are impos-

ingly and artfully combined, written with all that advantage of

style and phraseology which natives of this country, writing from

their own peculiar standing-point, and with the resources of the

g e =

IN INDIA.

169

ity

language perfectly at their command, must possess over men even

of linguistic attainments, who have acquired the language in later

)y

16

life —such works render it imperatively urgent upon us that we

should help together, by contributions of works and of means, to

)

render the Society as efficient an auxiliary as may be in the cause

f,

i

of truth and of God, remembering always, however, to accompany

every effort with the expressive prayer of Nehemiah, ¢ Remember

1

me, O my God, for good !’

When preaching in Sabulgurh, in

It

the Gwalior territory, last cold season, I was told by a pundit

)Y

that there was a rival of mine in the place, a Mohammedan, who

1

had come with a large bundle of Mohammedan pamphlets and

I

tracts to gell.”

I

U

GexErAL WoRKS oN Missions, &c.

During this decade a large number of works have been pub-

|

lished in England and in India upon Indian topics — missions,

missionary questions, and the like—of not a little value to mis-

sionaries themselves.

On Missionary Work.

ference.”

L. “ Minutes and Proceedings of the Bengal Missionary Con-

Baptist Mission Press, Calcutta.

6

2. ¢ Minutes and Proceedings of the Madras Missionary

I

Conference :” Madras.

3. “ Bengal, as a Field of Missions,

” by Macleod Wylie, Esq.

London : W. H. Dalton.

4. «“ The Urgent Claims of India for more Christian Missions.”

London: W. H. Dalton.

5

5. *“ The Bible in India.”

London: W. H. Dalton.

S

London: W. H. Dalton.

6. “ Missions in South India,” by the Rev. J. Mullens.

)

7. “India and Indian Missions

" by the Rev. E. Storrow.

London: Snow.

1s. 6d.

3

8. *“The Gos

pel in Burmah,” by Mrs. Wylie. London:

Dalton.

)y

9. «“The Indian Church during the Rebellion,

” by the Rev.

M. A. Sherring, M.A. London: Nisbet & Co.

10. “ The Tinnevelly Missions among the Shanars,

” by the

Rev. Dr. Caldwell.

London: Bell and Daldy.

f

11. Memoirs—of the Rev

. W. H. Drew, by Mr. Wardlaw ;

of Mr. Weithrecht, by his widow

; of R. Nesbit of Bombay, by

Dr. Mitchell; of Racland

o)

, by Mr. Perowne

; of Mackay of

5

Delhi; and of Mr. Lacroix, by Dr. Mullens.

G

170

'TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR

On other Indian topics.

1. Infanticide in Western India,” by the Rev. Dr. Wilson

Bombay.

2. “On the Dravidian Languages,” by the Rev. Dr. Caldwell

:§

London.

?‘(

3. “India Two Thousand Years Ago,” by Dr. Wilson.

4. “Tamil and English Dictionary,” by the Rev. Dr. Wins-

IQW. Madras.

g

On Hindu Philosophy and its Religious Errors.

1. ¢ Christianity and Hindu Philosophy Contrasted,” by Dr.

London: Madden.

Ballantyne.

fﬁ

2. “The Religious Aspects of Hindu Philosophy,” by the

t

Rev. Dr. Mullens.

London: Smith, Elder, and Co.

§i

3. “Dialogues on Hindu Philosophy,” by the Rev. K. M.

]

Banarji.

Calcutta.

Bishop’s College, &c.

11

4. “ Examination of the Six Darshanas,” by Pundit Nehemiah.

Calcutta Tract Society.

¢

The writer may venture to add, that one special aim of all

the works last named is to provide missionaries and others with

materials for looking into the great errors of Hinduism them-

selves, by presenting them with the texts and passages upon

which those errors are based, and by which they are defended.

g

X. MISSIONARY ACTION ON PUBLIC QUESTIONS.

While the majority of missionaries are scattered over the

different Presidencies, and as a rule confine their labours to the

direct sphere in which they are engaged, it is well known that

for many years past these missionaries who reside in their

principal towns of Bombay, Madras, and Calcutta, take part

§

more or less in important public questions, and endeavour to

v

bring their combined influence to bear upon their settlement.

Their unions for this purpose are known as the Missionary Con-

I

ferences of these towns.

Their monthly meetings are partly

The Calcutta

devotional, and partly meetings for business.

Missionary Conference has met in this way for more than thirty

years; and has generally contained between twenty and thirty

members.

Members of these missionary unions have long felt

Ij(z[;

the benefit which their constant meetings secure.

Their own

souls are stirred up and refreshed; they join together in inter-

t

cession for common blessings needed by all missions around

IN INDIA

171

them ; cordiality, mutual affection, and confidence, are promoted

by their frequent intercourse; the relation of their various

i

opinions, and varied experience on 1mport‘1nt questions connected

and when

with their plans, is a valuable assistance to all;

i

occasions arise in public matters on which it becomes their

duty to speak, they are able, after mutual consultation and the

formation of mature judgments, to give public utterance to their

15

views.

During the past ten years the three Conferences have thus

spoken on several important matters.

No particulars have

reached the writer of the proceedings of the Bombay Conference;

beyond the fact that several years ago they petitioned the En(rhsh

i

Parliament against the continued connexion of the Indian “Go-

vernment with the temples, mosques, endowments, and lands of

he

the native religions

The Madras Conference presented a

similar petition; and sent also memorials to the Government of

\

Madras on the marriage and divorce of native converts; on the

h

influence of the laws respectmg; the sale of intoxicating liquors,

and on the right of Hiudu youths to change their rehomn when

all

consc1ent10usly led to do so.

They ]1kew1se conducted an 1m-

portant negotiation with Dr. Graul and the members of the

th

I

Leipsic mission, with a view to place on a better footing the pro-

ceedings of that mission with respect to caste in native churches,

01

and the readiness with which they take from other missions con-

verts who leave them on caste grounds

The effort was made in

yvain

In the Calcutta Missionary Conference, there have been held

many most important discussions on the principal topics con-

nected with the economy, operations, plans, and agencies of

he

Indian missions; amongst other results there was published a

he

valuable report on the pr1nc1ples which should determine the

at

salaries of native agents, and a flourishing native Christian

Il

Widows’ Pension Fund was successfully established. On several

!

occasions, the Conference renewed the efforts made in former

f0

years specially to get rid of the monthly payment to the Temple

1t

of Juggernath, and in general to secure a cessation of the con-

1=

nexion StlH existing between the government and the native

relioions

Iy

Both petltxons to Parliament and memorials to the

ta

Indian authorities have been several times presented on these

iy

subjects

In 1859, on the motion of Sir H. Verney, the House

ty

of Commons received from India and published a full statement

|l

of all sums of money paid for these religions from the public

jil

treasuries, with the grounds on which they are paid.

These

efforts have not been made in vain,

[=

The connexion with Jugger-

id

o=

172

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

nath has been finally severed; the money payments which belong

to the Temple as of a right, have been exchanged for land, hence-

forth to be managed by the Temple authorities.

And it is

|

I

understood that all sums of a similar kind paid to temples all over

India are to be commuted in a similar manner.

Efforts have

f

also been made by the Conference to obtain the repeal of the

regulations in Madras and Bengal upon which these idolatrous

trusts are based; but hitherto without success.

It is believed,

Sl

however, that ere long that repeal will be secured, and all

St

temple trusts will, like other trusts, be committed to the ordinary

operation of the civil law.

The Charak Puja, the Re-marriage

h

of Hindu widows (now allowed by law), and a divoree law for the

d

native converts, have also been the subjects of memorials to the

Legislative Council.

)

The most important public question in the discussion of which

they have taken a prominent share, was that of the social con-

i

dition of the peasantry of Bengal.

Whatever might be thought

I

of the village system of the North-west, or of the ryotwaree of

5

Madras, one thing was clear to their own minds; that in the rich

ta

and thickly peopled province of Bengal, containing more than

€}

25,000,000 of people, the peasantry of immense districts were in

i

a state of misery and degradation indescribable

This misery

was due in a great measure to their idolatry and its influence

0

But there were

upon their personal, social, and public life.

il

many elements in it which were directly due to the fact, that

30

they had no redress against many forms of oppression.

Owing

of

to defects in the perpetual settlement, they had been gradually

Ul

brought more and more within the power of their zemindars,

U

who could summon them at any time to their rent-courts, and

i

even put them in prison. While the country had been flourishing

a8

and growing wealthy, all increase in the value of property had

|

been secured by the landholder, and the peasant had obtained

C

nothing. Oppressed by the landholder ; oppressed in large districts

by the forced system of indigo-planting ; fleeced and punished by a

corrupt police ; their tenures growing more insecure, their rights

steadily trampled under foot, and from the utter corruption of the

local courts, unable to obtain redress, who can wonder that these

degraded peasantry were sullen and despairing, and considered that

to

the Government cared nothing for their wrongs? These facts were

of

again and again brought to the notice of the public authorities

il

by the Calcutta Missionary Conference. They are stated in their

b

petition to Parliament in 1852 ; in their farewell address to Lord

al

Dalhousie in 1856 ; in their memorial to the Lieut.-governor in

the same year; in their petition to Parliament in 1857 ; in their

ch

fr

IN INDIA.

173

18

petitions to the Legislative Council in behalf of the Rent and Sale

=

Bills; and in their memorial to the Lieut.-governor in 1861.

1§

In 1856, they asked for special inquiry, as the basis of wise

ol

legislation.

That inquiry was refused. But facts have proved

{4

that their position was a correct one, and their requests wise.

16

By the Rent and Sale laws, several important defects which they

15

had pointed out in matters of land-tenure, and the direct oppres-

sion of the landholders, were set right.

In the Indigo Riots, the

|

sullen discontent of which they had spoken burst out in violence.

And just before the late Lieut.-governor resigned his office, he

(4

had proposed, in accordance with their last memorial, to depute

16

Col. Baird Smith, on a special mission of inquiry into the con-

1

dition and wants of the province when the purpose was frustrated

by that distinguished officer’s death.

When their colleague, Mr. Long, became the subject of a vin-

;

dictive prosecution by the Indigo-planters’ Association, the Calcutta

missionaries gave him a clear and decided expression of their

%

sympathy under the wrong which he was suffering.

If by mis-

[;

take in judgment he had laid himself open to the technical

1l

condemnation of a harsh law, which no longer prevails in England,

il

they felt that that was not the real ground of the proceedings

taken against him.

To their minds the speech of the prosecuting

counsel and the violent language of the planters’ press proved

unmistakably that the interference of missionaries in these

E

social questions was resented, and that the prosecution was an

effort to compel the friends of the peasantry to be silent in their

?

outcry against wrong.

Deserted almost entirely by the English

press, the unhappy millions of these degraded peasants had

é

scarcely any friends but missionaries to plead their cause and

0

ask public attention to the sufferings which they had so long

borne.

The redress of injustice was their only aim, and the

d

course they adopted they have seen no reason to regret.

IS

S

Mi1ss1oNARY EXPENDITURE.

©

It may be well to note here, even in a single line, that the

total amount spent upon these India missions during the last year

it

At the commencement of the

of the decade was 294,300L

3

decade, in 1851, it was 190,000..

At that period the contri-

I

butions of the local church in India (almost entirely English),

i

amounted to 33,5001

Including the contributions of the native

church, which now amount to about 6000!. a-year, the local con-

1

tributions of 1861 amounted to 46,5001

The expenditure in-

174

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

cludes the expenses of all missionary societies for all Indian

objects; the expenses of the Bible and Tract Societies; of

School-book Societies, and mission presses.

XI

THE FIELD UNOCCUPIED.

1

Should the foregoing facts, respecting the missionary labour

carried on in India, and the progress it is making, lead the friends

of missions to suppose that large success has been attained, and

exertions may be relaxed, they would produce an altogether

erroneous impression.

Taken together, looked at side by side,

the native converts may seem numerous, the expenditure large,

the missionaries many, the circulation of Christian literature

great, the schools and scholars powerful for good; but regarded

as they really are, scattered over the Empire, many perhaps in

a few localities, but very few in all others, they are in truth lost

amid the sea of population which the Empire contains, and in

many, many cases, utterly fail to attract the eye of the stranger,

who wishes to learn what objects of interest the cities and

al

provinces contain.

This important fact may be illustrated in

two or three ways, which will show the vastness of the sphere of

th

labours opened to the Church’s efforts, the favourable circum-

P

fs

stances under which it may be occtipied, and the small amount

of agency employed in proportion to the greatness of the field.

N

Su

We may consider the population of the Empire as a whole; the

extent to which great cities, and towns, and districts, are occupied;

he

the small number of converts made even where numerical success

U

has been greatest; and the resources which the systems of error

Iy

to be destroyed still have at their command.

B

The population of India has not yet been ascertained with

any great exactness.

While the returns from those provinces

€

by

which are under the direct government of the English are

growing clearer and more exact year by year, the enumeration

Co

of the people inhabiting the native states, indirectly placed under

ch

that government, has only been made in the loosest.way, and

B

has been roughly estimated rather by comparison with other

ge

portions of India,"than by any exact calculation within their own

L

boundaries.

For our purpose, however, the statement of the

fo

€3

population in the settled provinces, in which missionaries chiefly

reside, will be sufficient.

The numbers given have been drawn

101

from the latest and best authorities at the writer’s command,

— the Administration Reports annually published by the Indian

Nt

Government.

th

NIl

IN INDIA.

175

lian

of

Provinces.

Population.

Missionaries.

Foreign

Native

Christians

Bengal, Behar, Orissa, and As-)

‘sam

.

40,850,000

113

20,774

North-west Prov'inces.

)

28,045,000

60

3,638

Oude

aboué

6,000,000

225

The Punjab, Deihi, &c

14,776,000

42

1,226

Native States under the Punjab

'.

7,154,000

jour

Bombay

.

38

nds

Native States under B

11,845,000

1,916

omba.y

3,438,000

315

and

Central Provinces, Nagpore, &c.

6,500,000

212

ther

Hyderabad State

.

10,600,000

Madras Preside

ative :

ide,

States

‘ncy a’nd N

®

28,650,000

210

110‘,537

198,

Ceylon

.

.

1,846,000

37

15,273

e

Pegu and Tennasserim

1,436,000

22

59,366

ded

536

Rajpootana, Scindia and Hol-

161,140,000

213,182

g 1

kar’s

Jost

Territories,

E 18,000,000

kund, &ec., &ec.

Bu.ndel—

| n

\ger y

This table shows at a single glance the smallness of the gain

al}d

| m

already secured, and the enormous disproportion existing between

o of

the agency and the field in which it is placed. That certain

am-

provinces are more fully occupied than others, arises from the

yunt

fact that some are placed directly under English rule, while vast

eld,

Native States still remain under their native kings, now feudally

the

subject to the English crown.

Millions on millions of people

here have no missionaries to instruct them.

The most destitute

Ied,

(085

provinces are those which cross the Empire from Orissa to the

Tor

Indus, and lie between Upper India and the Presidency of

Bombay.

ith

An’ examination of the stations occupied by missionaries in

every part of India will show how how few the labourers are in

nees

are

hundreds of the largest towns and cities which the empire

100

contains. We have noted on a former page that several of the

chief cities have a goodly band residing within them, as Calcutta,

der

and

Bombay, Benares, and others.

But these are exceptions to the

general rule, which assigns but two or three missionaries to the

ther

principal towns, often gives but one, and far more often has left

owp

towns full of people without any missionaries at all.

It would be

the

easy to fill whole pages with a list of such neglected and destitute

iefly

localities.

Wil

Perhaps no proof of the limited character both of agency and

and;

success can be given, more plain, more convincing, or more sad,

dian

than that of the provinces and districts in which the largest

success has been attained, and in which missionary labour is

176

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

more concentrated than elsewhere.

We may take the following

or

Instances :(—

Cl

!

¢

Foreign

Districts.

Population.

Converts

Missionaries.

of

qh

Tinnevelly

1,270,000

45,361

24

m

Travancore

16

Madura

1,280,000

30,607

1ts

1,750,000

6,372

13

Ahmedhuggur (;:ity and diétrict).

100,000

245

€X]

Chota Nagpore

4,000,000

2,400

wh

Burrisal

.abou’;

1,000,000

3,100

nal

South of Calcutt.a

1,500,000

6,084

Ceylon

1,846,000

15,273

37

an

Burmah

22

il

Basle Mission

1,436,208

59,366

4,250,000

8,497

43

1

les

0y

These illustrations are well known by the readers of Mission-

sha

ary literature.

Often have the supporters of missions pointed

vel

with thankfulness to the progress made by the Gospel among the

devil-worshippers of Tinnevelly and Travancore, the Coles of

Chy

Chota Nagpore, and the Karens of Burmah. And it is true that

al

amongst these simple races, not chained to any great extent by

(1t

the bonds of caste, not swayed by a powerful system of idolatry,

al

or trampled down by an oppressive priesthood, the loving words

the

of Christ have won many hearts, and whole villages and districts

the

may be found, in which upon the Sabbath-day His disciples meet

whi

for worship, and honour His divine name.

Nevertheless, though

thig

work among those races has been simple, though the labourers

])Pel

have been many, and the obstacles have been few, still we must

Leq

allow that there remaineth much land to be possessed.”

While

Teq

Jp

we look at the 59,000 converts in Burmah, we must not forget

heg

the 1,370,000 who are not converts, but heathen; of whom a

ap

very large proportion are not simple Karens, but are proud

per

Burmans, satisfied with their works of merit, and very unwilling

163

humbly to seek salvation through the merit of another.

If we

think with pleasure of the 45,000 Shanar Christians in Tinne-

an

0

GOR]

velly, it must not be forgotten that the district contains

1,225,000 inhabitants who are not Christians; of whom many

I t

are not of Shanar birth, but are Hindus, rigid in their per-

Chy

formance of idolatrous ceremonies, and devotedly attached to

to

their system. If the Cole tribes have begun to receive the

Very

Gospel, still it is but a beginning; and of the 4,000,000 of

ang

people which the rolling plateau of Chota Nagpore contains, how

Thel

few have heard the Gospel so as to understand and to embrace it!

Ceylon, with thirty-seven foreign missionaries and forty-two

gl

of ]

IN INDIA.

1%/

ordained natives, has yet given only 15,000 converts to Christian

Churches.

An island, possessing a separate Government, a Legis

lative Council, a Chief Justice, and thirty English judges and

magistrates; 500 English planters producing coffee to the value

of a million and a half sterling annually ; with a large system of

education, and a valuable Christian literature, all concentrated

in a population of 1,846,000, has yielded only a small portion of

its privileged inhabitants to the Church.

W hat, then, can be

expected of Indian districts containing as large a population

which are governed by a judge and four magistrates, with

native assistants, and contain, perhaps, only three missionaries

and a few schools? None speak more soberly of attained success

in the favoured districts than the missionaries, who live in the

midst of it; and few missionaries have shown a greater earnest-

ness of desire and effort to go out to ““the regions beyond.” One

or two illustrations will suffice.

Mr. D. Fenn, who has long

shared in the labours of the Itinemting Mission in North Tinne-

velly, thus speaks of the heathen portion of the field :—

“ The population of Tinnevelly is 1,270,000; the number of

As these

Christians and unbaptized adherents is under 50,000.

are scattered about over the whole province of Tinnevelly,

(thickly in the southern portion, and more thinly to the North)

2

and as there are among them catechists and schoolmasters, and

they are al

so periodially visited by missionaries and native clergy,

there is in this sense no part of the population of Tinnevelly

o/

which 1s not influenced by the efforts of the mission.

Besides

this, in each of the twenty districts into which Tinnevelly has

been parcelled out, efforts of one kind or another are made to

reach the heathen of the district.

Generally each catechist is

required to spend at least one day in a week in preaching to the

heathen. In some districts all the heathen villages are allotted,

a portion to each catechist.

While all the missionaries, in their

periodical visits to their congregations, of course preach to the

heathen, there are two of us whose sole work is to o0 about

i i P AR

among the 1200 heathen villages and hamlets, preaching the

Gospel.

“The openings for extending our work are to be found (1),

in the infusion of a more aggressive spirit into the professing

Christian body; (

2) in greater efforts to bring the Gospel home

to those castes which, though numerous, have as yet afforded

:

very few converts to Christianity—such as the Naiks, Retties,

f

and Maravers; (3) in visits to the periodical heathen feasts.

These are held at different times in many different localities ;

::

great crowds assemble ; and if catechists and intelligent members

of the congregations, as well as missionaries, were to seize these

e

N

1

P

{

8

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

opportunities of preaching the Gospel, much good might, with

God’s blessing, result.

In each of these respects, it seems to me,

that an advance is being made; and there is abundant encourage-

ment for attempting much more.

“ The mass of this population,” says Mr. Clark, “though, to

‘;f:

some extent, made acquainted with Christianity, by report, or by

d

the occasional reading of tracts, or intercourse with Christians,

or the ministry of itinerating preachers, are still deeply ignorant

i

of its nature, claims, and object, and are filled with prejudice and

suspicion regarding it.

HavmgD no sense of sin, and unwilling to

conform their lives to its holy precepts, they feel no desire to

embrace it

We have, therefore, only to continue preaching

in

f

faith and patience, entering into the many openings by which we

are surrounded on all sides

3|

I

“The city and Talook of Ahmednuggur,” says Mr. Ballan-

tine, ¢ contain 100,000 souls, of whom rather more than a fourth

tf

reside in the city alone. All partsof the city, and all the villages,

10

are open to our eiforts.

They have been visited many times,

h

al

and the Gospel has been procldlmed in the streets, rest- houses,

N

and shops, to all classes.

But, t 1ough we are well received, it is

still true that but few of the heathen are sufficiently interested to

[

attend our religious services with any regularity. The Gospel

%

And we need

must be carried to them, and urged upon them.

a

many more men— earnest men, men of faith, and men of prayer

—to carry the work on.

n

In addition to the vastness of the population, the extent to

Iy

#

which the Empire spreads out, the multitude of cities, towns,

u

i{

and villages which it throws open, in the fullest manner, to the

an

Gospel—and hence the vast amount of toil required, ere the

n

people can be reached, still more vast ere they will be won—

log

every friend of Indian missions should remember that the greater

fo

part of the population are already preoccupied with the religions

1

transmitted to them by their fathers.

It is not as if they were a

m

simple race, open to conviction, anxious to learn, and willing at

are

once to receive the truth.

They have religions of their own;

the

they are bound by social customs and public observances, steeped

fal\

in idolatry; they are bound by that dreadful, tenacious system

Thl

of caste, which gives a Hindu aspect to every, the most endeared

il

relationship, and rule, and custom of human life, and makes the

e

entire man, the entire society, Hindu to the very core.

They

the

are ruled by ancient books, by numerous priests; and all their

)ﬂw

superstitious fears respecting another world are dependent upon

ﬂle

the favour and the verdict of these ploud and lordly tyrants of

their souls. The wealth of the temples is enormous; the number

a})r

The vested interests of Hinduism

of the prlest% enormous.

|

IN INDIA.

179

i

h

alone, apart from other considerations, place barriers of tremend-

i

Ty

ous power between the souls of the people and the entrance of

g

that truth which comes, not with peace, but with a sword. To

take but one illustration, Mr. Hutcheson says of the town of

, 10

Mysore:— The annual grants to the Petta temples amount to

by

4,268-5-9 rupees, and the known voluntary subscriptions by the

15,

different castes to at least 3000 rupees more.

The ¢ost of build-

ant

ing the five temples which we have mentioned is about 28,500

and

rupees; and during the last fifty years there have been at least

10

other five or six temples built, which must have cost perhaps

0

12,000 rupees. This would bring the sum up to 40,500 rupees

g

1

for building alone. If now, we add the annual expenditure of

we

the Fort temples to those of the Petta, they amount to

32,813-6-11 rupees, or durin

fifty years to 1,640,671-5-4

Jan-

rupees; and the total for building will be 718,500 rupees.

But

rth

these sums, although very great, only form part of the cost of

idolatry in Mysore.

ges,

In no part of the country are feasts cele-

Mmes,

brated with such pomp, and at so great expense. In fact, it

almost seems one continuous feast.

Hence, when it is re-

565

1

membered that a very poor feast, in connexion with a small

:1

u

temple, will cost about 40 rupees, what amazing sums must be

JoL

:

spent on those great occasions, in which thousands of people take

i

jeed

a part! Think also of the money realized in the way of presents.

a

el

There you see the rich man with his gift of 50 rupees, the

merchant with a cloth, the father with his votive offering, the

0

mother with her thank-offering eraving blessings for her children,

Il

W

]D’

the poor with their little cup of oil, seer of rice, or a few duddus,

’Lhe

and the youth of both sexes with their fruits and flowers. Again,

4

!

e

in such a place as Mysore there are perhaps 300 or 400 astro-

| —

logers; and not one of them will prepare a Jataka, or horoscope,

QL

eaLct

for less than 20 rupees, and many of the rich people give much

o0

more. Now, if only a few hundreds are purchased, what a sum

eIe ¢

must be given every year for fortune-telling! These horoscopes

are very elaborate and minute, for they contain an account of all

no ab

the events of one’s life to come ; and, notwithstanding their being

oWl

falsified every day, the people continue to believe in them,

eepe‘u

SU

el

There are, moreover, 10,000 Brahmins in Mysore; and the

amount of money spent in feasting, and bestowing presents upon

sqredly

17

them, is a considerable item.

To all these facts must be added

o8 1

the amount expended in building tanks, wells, and given to

Thf‘

beogar

oD

s, in order to obtain merit.

I

11

How amazing the total of all

these items in one single town!”

nol!

niy vt

All these facts simply show the necessity of steady, continued

3

laborious toil. ¢ The Lord hath called us to preachthe Gospel ”

1m

10

i8S

in the Indian Empire; and though year by year success is

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

180

orowing, the increasing population, the greater facilities, the

In

accumulating influence of the truth, demand that labours shall

ap

Wi

be increased, new stations opened, mew centres of influence

established, the native Churches more strenuously set upon the

fie

evangelisation of their countrymen, and the aid of foreign

T¢

I8

Churches more freely and more earnestly rendered than here-

st

tofore. The field is growing wider: exertions cannot possibly

be made less.

01

cul

wh

Ing

XII.‘ PRESENT STATE OF NATIVE OPINION.

ha

Are the difficulties of the field, then, so formidable as to

ini

hinder substantial progress?

Are the extent of its population,

fo s

the power of the ancient religions, the interests of the priesthood,

ﬁl]\l

the force of custom, the habits produced by early, unsuspected

porf

training, the binding of the entire framework of society by Hindu

and

bonds, obstacles so impregnable that the Christian army is stayed

laby

on its march, and that not a foot of heathen territory can be won?

I (

Far from it.

That real, steady, substantial progress has been

that

made during the past decade, we have proved by facts that

yea

cannot be disputed. Agencies maintained, agencies enlarged,

hut

schools maintained, increased, and

the word widely preached ;

feny

1

f

year by year sending forth scholars Christianly educated ;

I

converts increased by forty per cent, communicants in even

GSpE

larger proportion; Churches growing in character, in liberality,

Preg

in missionary zeal; converts drawn victoriously, and after hard

ot

struggles, from the Brahminical caste, from wealthy families, from

thap

amidst the compact and caste-bound heathenism of the great towns :

Spre

these all are proofs most gratifying and unanswerable, that steady

0 d‘

work is winning its way, and that already some results of the

Wha

best kind have been secured.

Jrat

But there is another proof, which may be cited, which ex-

dll‘o;

perienced missionaries contemplate with peculiar pleasure, and

of ()

to which wise and far-seeing men will look, as containing far

Prie

re than any success realised

greater promise of a triumphant futu

hitherto. This proof is found in the deep, radical change of

C}n'is

of

views and life, which is slowly, but most steadily, coming over

ag y

all native society, in relation both to the old religions they profess

And

g |

and the new religion which they are invited to receive.

the

this change is of such vital importance; it has so close, yet so

the

thep

powerful a bearing upon the immediate future, still more on

s, had

Wisg]

future yet distant, that if we had had no direct succes

founded no churches, and won no converts hitherto, this change

0ty

V'cﬂ'i()]

by itself would be sufficient to redeem missionary labours in

I

IN INDIA.

181

I

India from all reproach of failure.

The words of Christ to his

|

apostles may well cheer the heart of every Indian missionary,

ce

who in the influence he is exercising on his own portion of the

he

field, can appreciate their hidden depths of meaning.

¢« Other

0N

men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours.” ¢ Herein

‘e

The

is that saying true: one soweth and another reapeth.”

ly

successes of the Apostolic age sprang from the special outpouring

of the Spirit on fields that had been prepared by centuries of

culture on the part of men, prophets and teachers, and holy men,

whose names are almost unknown.

So will it probably be in

India.

It cannot be said that in India the fields are white unto

harvest.

In some localities the seed sown in good ground, sown

t0

in prepared hearts, in hearts unprejudiced by strong attachment

01,

to an ancient faith, has grown up vigorously, bas ripened early,

od,

and the harvest is being rapidly gathered in.

But over the larger

ted

portion of our scattered provinces, it is still the time of ploughing

du

and sowing.

In many districts newly opened to missionary

red

labours, knowledge and impression are but small and feeble; but

il

in older stations, where such labour has been long sustained,

gell

that knowledge has been spread widely, impressions are year by

hat

rear growing more deep: the earth has not only been sown,

e

but the blade is appearing, and in how many, many minds the

and

tender ear begins to bud forth.

Missionaries have often spoken

;ed )

of this change going on in the minds of the people at large,

yel

especially in localities and districts where the Gospel has been

ity,

preached for the longest time, or where efficient labour has been

ard

most concentrated. But never have they spoken more clearly

Onl

than they speak now; and at no period has sound knowledge

JibH

spread more widely, and impressions been made so wide and

}1\(1}"

so deep, as during the past ten years.

A Christian man, knowing

“the

what it imports, may well stand speechless in wonder and

gratitude, as he contemplates the vast change which has passed

ex

through Hindu society in relation to idolatry; the great spread

and

of Christian truth; the decay of confidence in the old gods and

)_' far

priests; and the increasing expectation on every side, that

Evidence

ised

Christianity will entirely supplant the ancient faiths.

of this change may be gathered in abundance from the letters

p!

and writings of missionaries; and, as the change is so important,

O‘:‘ of

ofess

and in its influence on the friends of missionaries so encouraging,

And

the writer proposes to adduce several illustrations, and with

them bring to a close this already too-extended Review of recent

ot §0

missionary experience in India.

The extracts will be given in

il the

had

order, so as to show the state of knowledge and feeling over

various parts of the country from South to North.

ang?

Writing of the state of native opinion in South Ceylon, Mr.

>

1

182

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

hil

Scott says\:———“ Nearly all the really educated Singhalese are

I

professing Christians, though probably in some instances this is

It

rather from love of respectability than of the truth.

Most of

10

the Modliars and other leading Government servants profess

I

Christianity, but some are said to favour Buddhism in secret.

ab

The class of young men educated in the superior government,

of

and in the mission schools, is drifting towards Christianity. The

hel

Buddhist priests, and their more zealous supporters, for the last

year or two have been makin

o

the

S

great exertions against the

Gospel; forming associations against mission schools, &e. ; holdin

@

o)

o

pe

at

lectures, and establishing printing-presses.

Their efforts, how-

an

ever, soon die out in place after place.

“ While the tendency of the educated natives is undoubtedly

Cl

towards the Christian religion, the feeling of the mass of the

the

people (certainly in the Southern Province) is strong in favour

of Budhism They are fascinated by its ceremonies and fes-

n

tivals, and in time of sickness resort is general to devil-dances

the

and other superstitious rites.

The women are usually the

M

i

most bitter opponents of the Gospel; but when converted, fre-

quently become the most decided and spiritually minded in our

pee

churches.”

dis

i

Referring to the province of Jaffna, in the northern part of

the island, Mr. Pargiter writes:— There has been a marked

an(

change in the feelings and confidence of the people with reference

heg

to idolatry within the last ten years, as education has made

CII

progress.

Ia]

Idolatry may be said to be almost effete so far as

regards the confidence of the people in it as a system of religion.

a5 t

Its festivals have assumed more the character of fairs than

te)s

religious observances.

The educated natives generally are

di5p

bQU

indifferent both to Hinduism and Christianity, and are become

rather speculatists, than persons influenced by any fixed religious

€c

opinion.

We are looking for the movement of the Spirit, and

Con

are anxiously expecting that when He shall he vouchsafed, there

dry

will be a large ingathering into the church, where there has been

schy

such a previous work of preparation.

Both our present position

to

therefore, and our future prospects, are in the highest sense most

skil]

hopeful.”

Dr. Caldwell, whose long experience and sound judgment

Zeng

peculiarly qualify him to speak with authority on the subject, thus

of

describes in detail the state of things in Tinnevelly:—¢1In that

A

part of Tinnevelly, with which I am personally acquainted, the

Hindu section of the community, leaving out the adherents of our

that

mission, native Roman Catholics, and Mahommedans, may be

ﬁny

divided into three portions.

One portion consists of persons who

gy

have lost all faith in Hinduism, but who still practise heathen

o

N ———

-

p—

i

IN INDIA

183

rites through the force of custom, or whose convictions of the

truth of Chrlstnmty are not strong enough to enable them to

break through the intense conser vatism of the Hindu nature, and

to become Chrlstlans.

Another portion, by far the largest, inas-

much as it comprises almost all the women, besides a consider-

able number of ‘the men, consists of persons who know nothing

of Christianity and are wholly uninfluenced by it, and who

believe and do, with an uninquiring

, contented faith, whatever

their forefathers believed and did. A third portion consists of

persons who have been brought in contact with Christianity, or

at least with native Christians, who know what Christians mean

and aim at, and who are more or less intensely jealous of

Christianity and opposed to it

“ This third class is a peculiarly numerous one in Tinnevelly,

d

the native Christian community in Tinnevelly being the largcst

in India.

Most native Christians are mixed up with heathens in

the ownership or cultivation of land and other worldly business

Most natives, whether Christians or heathens, have inherited inter-

minable disputes from their ancestors, and amongst so litigious a

people new disputes are sure to arise from time to time

When

[

disputes arise, heathens generally take one side and Christians

the other, without much consideration of the rights of the case;

and this tends to intensify whatever dislike to Christianity the

|

heathens may have formerly entertained.

It is an unfortunate

Z

circumstance in Tinnevelly, that heathens often regard Christians

b

rather as the adherents of a political party or local faction than

as the followers of a religion, and also that Christians often charac-

L

terise as persecution the opposition thcy meet with in their secular

1

e

disputes.

Some lI]lpI‘OVGIl’lel)t 1n fC eling 1n thlS partleulm has

Missionaries have

[

become apparent within the last few years.

become more reluctant to have anything to do with interested

15

conversions, and more careful not to allow themselves to be

d

drawn into secular disputes; and a race of native catechists and

(7

)1}

schoolmasters is growing up, who are unskilled in the settlement

(to say nothing of the getting up) of disputes, but who are well

)1}

skilled in teaching and preaching.

b

“In consequence of this 1mproved state of feeling, heathens

generally appear to be acquiring a better idea of the “real nature

ot

of Christianity as a spiritual religion and of the spirituality of its

15

aims and claims.

ab

“1 may here remark, that I regard it as a mistake to suppose

he

that the conversion of the higher

castes to Christianity has in

it

any way or in any degree been facilitated by the conversions of so

be

many thousands of Shanars.

The higher castes are so completely

ho

cut off from social intercourse with the lower, that even if the entire

el

184

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

tribe of Shanars were converted to Christianity, probably their

conversion would either have no effect at all upon the higher

castes, or it would have the effect of confirming them in their

determination not to become Christians.

If the lower castes have

adopted or inherited any usage, that appears reason enough to

the higher castes why their usage should be totally different.

“ A movement towards Christianity has recently commenced

amongst the higher castes and classes in Palamcottah, the me-

tropolis of the province.

That movement, though only in its

rudiments at present, is an interesting and important one ; but

it has not arisen, as it appears to me, out of the progress of

Christianity amongst the lower castes, but is attributable to

English education and English influences.

The prospects of the

spread of Christianity amongst the higher classes in Tinnevelly

depend very much on the success of this movement.”

Of the same province Mr. Clark thus writes:—

“The heathen are to a great extent convinced of the folly of

idolatry, and some of them have left off the observance of its

rights.

They are also much less subject to the fear of devils

than formerly. But from ancient custom, long-continued habits,

caste usages, fear of neighbours, desire of gain (on the part of

some of those who have the management of idolatrous feasts, &c.),

1?

love of sheer amusement and feasting, and some remains of the

fear of devils, which shows itself in times of sickness and

misfortune, they still as a people continue in, and prefer the

worship and service of idols.

“Their opinion of Christianity in the abstract is generally

favourable.

Some make objections to its doctrines, and some to

the strictness of its precepts; but all acknowledge its purity and

excellence.

But with this they do not seem to feel that because

%

of that purity and excellence they are bound to receive it. They

do not connect moral obligations with convictions of the judgment,

nor admit the consequences of neglect.

They seem, for the most

part, to have no moral principle at all.

They approve of what

is good, but without compunction do what is evil.

They so far

disapprove of evil as to feel keenly and resent indignantly any

injustice or deceit practised on themselves, but inflict injustice

on others without scruple.

Lying, false complaints, and bribery,

are lamentably prevalent.

The population, therefore, is not yet

as a whole prepared to emhrace the Gospel; either from a sense

of spiritual need or moral conviction.

What influence other

causes may have in inducing them to become Christians cannot

be known.

It is not likely, however, that in the absence of those

moral causes, any others will influence them to much extent.

But while this is true of the population as a whole, it is not true

z

IN INDIA.

185

of every individual

There are some exceptions, though few,

and those exceptions, as the knowledge of Christianity spreads,

and becomes clearer and sounder, will increase.

What we need

is the power of the Spirit accompanying the ministration of his

Word.

“ The educated natives as a body hold aloof from us, regarding

the Christians with contempt as people of a lower caste: some of

them,-however, have acquired a little knowledge of Christianity,

and have favourable opinions regarding it; but are deterred from

publicly embracing it by the bands of caste.

They seem to

regard the contempt and hatred to which they would become

exposed by professing Christianity, with terror.

Their con-

victions, however, though favourable on the whole to the Gospel,

are neither strong nor deep, and exercise no material influence

upon their lives.

Thus therefore, though progress has been

made in every way, very much remains to be done.

There is

still need, and for a long time to come there will be need, of faith,

patience, and labour, in teaching and preaching the Word of God.”

Similarly the Reve D. Fenn points out how strong a hold

heathenism still has upon the minds of the people in the Northern

part of the district, notwithstanding all the efforts that have been

systematically made in Tinnevelly during the last forty years:

It is not easy to say exactly what is the tone of native society

in regard to idolatry or to Christianity.

It is seldom they

really speak out their mind, and a foreigner can hardly know

when they do so.

I have propounded the question, however,

to each of the three native clergy associated with us in North Tin-

nevelly, all of them able men, and who have been in this part of

the province several years. One said, his general impression cer-

tainly was that the attachment of Hindus to idolatry was much

on the wane; but that this impression had been somewhat

weakened a short time ago by the exhibition of zeal and devotion

showed at a large heathen festival by some of the most respect-

able people of the neighbourhood, including the wealthiest

Zemindar of Tinnevelly, and the Tahsildar of one of its Tahsils.

Another of my native brethren said he attached little to this, as

it might be merely got up for the occasion and to please the

crowds; and he adduced the following fact in proof that idolatry

is greatly losing its hold. The catechists under his superintend-

ence were lately reporting the result of the previous six months

visitation of the heathen villages of their respective neighbour-

hoods; they remarked with surprise that in the villages five miles

round his residence, they now meet with almost no objection of

any kind from the heathen.

There seems to be (they say) a

sort of persuasion that Christianity must ere long prevail.

My

186

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR

third native brother takes the same view, and says that a very

intelligent and influential young man, a Brahmin, an officer in

one of the courts, told him the. other day, that he believed that

in a hundred years Christianity would be the religion of India.

This testimony is the more important, as he is a man with no

predilections in favour of our religion.

“To my own mind it seems clear that the attention paid to our

preaching is greater than it was three or four years ago; and

that there is more readiness on the part of our hearers to contem-

The

plate the possibility of themselves becoming Christians.

number, who from sundry motives (almost all very unworthy ones)

have placed themselves under instruction in North Tinnevelly

during the last twelve months, has been very great, amounting in

all to little less than a thousand; and they have been, in some

instances, from the higher classes of agriculturists.

Perhaps

many among them have a persuasion that Christianity is the true

religion, but are prevented from looking at it more closely, by

the tenacity with which they cling to their caste prejudices.

The women cling to caste even more firmly than the men.”

Of the Madura province, Mr. Tracy speaks as follows :— A

great change in the attitude of the people towards Christianity

is very manifest, and we cannot but hope that the Lord will

shortly bring many of them cordially to embrace the truth. A

considerable number of the influential natives in Government

employment here were educated in our English school. They

stand aloof from Christianity, but without making any special

opposition to it.

A small party of educated young men have

recently established a native female school, which seems to

prosper.

Like the educated natives in other parts of India, they

appear inclined to simple Deism in their views, while in their

practice they differ but little from their idolatrous countrymen.”

Mr. Sewell, of Bangalore, thus speaks of native opinion in the

province of the Mysore:— We believe that the prevalent

idolatry has lost much of its power over the minds of the natives

around us, and that a great work of enlightenment and convic-

tion has long been, and still is, preparing the way for a widespread

apostasy from the popular faith.

Still we see but little disposi-

tion to embrace Christianity, or to thoroughly examine its claims

as the only true religion God has given to mankind. Young

persons educated in mission-schools evidently feel its power over

their consciences, as well as their understandings, and often seem

Their influence is very

to be not far from the kingdom of God.

considerable among their countrymen, in the direction of moral

and social reforms.

The change that is gradually coming over

the native mind in reference to female education and the elevation

i o e e e~ L G U e TR G O e S L

o

IN INDIA.

18

{

of the social position of women, is one of the most hopeful signs

of the times.

“ The movement of large masses is difficult to begin, but

when once commenced it steadily acquires increasing force, until

The

no ordinary obstacles can impede their onward progress.

movement of the great mass of Hindu society has certainly com-

menced from Hinduism to Christianity. Slowly, as yet, the

ponderous mass advances; but it is quickening its pace, and in

due time our faith and patience will be abundantly rewarded.”

Of the same province the Wesleyan Mission bears similar

testimony : —* Look, then, at what has been done.

(1st.) Idol-

atry has, to a great extent, declined. This, we believe, is the

Take

case to a far greater degree than most people imagine.

this feast as an instance.

Twenty years ago the number who

attended this festival was reckoned to be 10,000 ; this year not

more than 2000 were present.

Twenty years ago they carried

before Goobbe Appa the trident, the crescent, and the conch

shell, the exclusive insignia of their gods; this year they had

only a decorated pole.

Twenty years ago, when the image

descended, the assembled multitudes shouted, ¢ Swimi, Swami,

€A god, A god !’ this year not a lip moved with the title. Twenty

years ago the priest was employed till midnight, outside the

enclosure, breaking the cocoa-nuts, the offerings of the people;

this year we did not see one offered outside the temple.

Twenty

years ago the people rushed to drag the car; this year they were

obliged to use force in getting boys and coolies to pull the vehicle.

Twenty years ago the people defended his worship; this year

But we

not an advocate for his pooja accosted the missionary.

have firmer ground to go upon than inference.

The Poojari met

Mr. O’Sullivan a short time since, and complained bitterly of

the niggardliness of the people in not bringing their offerings to

Goobbe Appa. The missionary asked to what cause he attributed

this falling off. ®The priest replied, ¢ To you,” referring to the

labours of the missionaries in the town.

“(2.) Knowledge is increased and is being widely circulated.

The evidences of this are neither few nor uncertain.

We: met

with cases that cheered our hearts.

From many instances we

select one.

During the feast we held special services in our neat

little chapel.

One evening a man was noticed giving the most

profound attention.

Nothing diverted him from the subject of

the preacher’s discourse.

After the service he came up and

asked for a Christian book, naming a particular one that he

wanted. Our surprise at his acquaintance with the title of the

We felt much interest in him.

book led us to make inquiries.

We invited him to our house.

He came.

The result of our

188

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

conversation was, that we found this man possessed a full ac-

quaintance with Christianity as a religious system, with a belief

of its doctrines and precepts, and of the only Saviour Jesus

Christ. He repeated pages of Christian books from memory,

drew out arguments in defence of his faith in Jesus, and illustrated

his opinions in so homely and striking a manner, that we sat in

wonder, and listened. He lived where a missionary’s voice is

seldom or never heard.”

Mr. Douglas of Nellore thus writes of his sphere of labour : —

“ As respects the impression made by the truth upon the great

masses of heathen around us, we may say that a great willingness

to hear is exhibited far and wide.

Our audiences in the streets

and at festivals, and in our visits to the numerous villages around

us, have been very large, and, as a whole, respectful. Should

God in great mercy pour out His Spirit, as in Tinnevelly, we

believe that thousands would be found prepared, by a knowledge

of the Bible, to accept the offers of salvation, and to leave caste

and 1dolatry for the Church and service of the living God.”

The Rev. P. Jagannadham of Chicacole thus speaks of that

retired corner of the Telugu country: —¢The majority of the

Hindus around me are ignorant and do not think at all of the

nature and tendency of idolatry, but continue to follow it as their

fathers have done.

There are some who are a little enlightened,

but when they are attacked on the subject they try to justify it,

declaring that it is the means of attaining to the knowledge of

the invisible God. Some see the folly and ungodliness of it

when it is pointed out, but they feel quite indifferent about it.

There are a few who are convinced of its folly, but they have no

courage to renounce it publicly.

The number of those who are

convinced of the truth and excellency of Christianity is gradually

increasing, not only in the town but also in the country; but the

Spirit of the Living God must be poured out upon them that

they may be enabled to follow the Redeemer.” *

For nearly forty years the Orissa missionaries have endea-

voured diligently to preach the Gospel in every part of the pro-

vince.

Generally seven in number, year by year they and their

St oA S

able native preachers have traversed its districts and visited its

market-towns, spreading an efficient Christian literature and

urging its million of people to forsake idolatry and accept the

Gospel.

They have continued steadily to receive converts from

the heathen; but it would seem that by far the greatest work

they have accomplished has been the extensive spread of sound

PR [0 o LI PO o Lol ~ - LR o~ 2

Christian knowledge and the preparation of the Province for a

—

great change in future.

The last Report of the Mission thus

—

e s

speaks on the subject :— What has been the result, it may be

—

Py

IN INDIA.

189

asked, of these labours so widely pursued for many years? We

answer, Much every way. The sun can no more rise with-

out dissipating darkness, than so much heavenly light be dis-

persed without dissipating much ignorance, and error, and sin.

Alas! it may be feared, that much seed has fallen by the way-

side and on stony ground. Still a vast preparatory work has been

done.

The confidence of thousands in their lying refuges has

been shaken or destroyed. The blessing of the Brahmin is less

desired and his curse less dreaded by many.

The Scripture has

been fulfilled, which says, that “they shall be greatly ashamed

that trust in graven images.”

The character of the only true

God has been understood by thousands.

Prejudices have been

diminished ; and many have been convinced that Christ is the

only Saviour.

How many have been led savingly to trust in

Christ the day will declare; but we cannot doubt that many will

be found at the right hand of the Judge, as the fruit of these

labours, whose names were never enrolled in the records of the

Church on earth; and former reports show that a goodly num-

ber who have heard the Gospel and received books, even at

Pooree, where Satan’s seat is, have been ultimately led to re-

Nor should it

nounce idolatry and embrace the Christian faith.

be overlooked that in most cases of conversion from idolatry, the

desired result is not effected by one man, or by a single effort,

but by a variety of means.

Some light is received from the

tract, and some from the inspired page, while the living voice of

the servant of Christ clears away error, strengthens good resolu-

tions, and expounds the way of God more perfectly; and thus

the result in which all Christian hearts rejoice is, by the Spirit of

God, happily effected.”

A recent Report of the Calcutta Tract Society thus describes

the mental and moral condition of great numbers in that Impor-

tant and influential city :—¢ The present state of the native mind

is a very peculiar, I had almost said ominous one.

Multitudes

have been educated; but they are not thereby made Christians,

Many have been educated highly, and are familiar with the

literature of the West. Of course, Hinduism is falling on all

sides.

It is still supported by domestic and social institutions,

and by the yet abiding race of orthodox Hindus ; who, as heads

of families, check the too great boldness of their dependants.

But the system is all rotten to its foundations, and it will soon, I

doubt not, become evidently ruinous as a religious structure.

This work has been done by missionaries and other labourers

»

from Europe.

It seems a work easy to accomplish. But now

that we have cast down, who is there to build ? Who can impart

to these multitudes, whose former religious convictions have

-

190

TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR

been all destroyed, a hearty belief in a new revelation ?

All

must feel that God alone can work here; and we mourn that

His power does not appear to be with us, as it

as with His ser-

vants of old. The tide of infidelity—not the ribald infidelity of

Paine, but that of the modern philosophy, intangible and intract-

able —1is rising high, and who will stem it?

May God help us

to do what we O‘Ll("ht and bless our efforts to His own glory.”

A peculiarly sad illustration of the way in which hundreds of

Hindus who have enjoyed great privileges and yet have despised

them, and who after full instruction in the Gospel have yet to

the last adhered to the system of their fathers, is thus given in a

recent Report of the Calcutta Baptist Mission :—* One of Mr.

Wenger’s pundits was quite superannuated before he left, and in

August or July last he died at Serampor

He was first en-

gaged by Dr. Carey at the commencement of the enlarged plans

for translations formed by the three worthies at Serampore ; and

his whole subsequent life for more than half a century was spent

in assistine our brethren to make the Word of God accessible to

the pundits of India in an acceptable form

Yet to the last he

was a narrow-minded, bigoted Hindu, and has died, I fear, with-

out knowledge and without hope

What a deplorable fact! The

burden and heat of his day were borne by him in close proximity

to the wells of salvation, the fountain of living waters, yet he

never slaked his thirst thereat, nor drank that he might live for

B e e Mol s ™ i > . Bl e o e N L L i e 5

ever

On the subject of general progress, Mr. Williamson, one of

{

the oldest missionaries in Bengal, thus speaks:—¢ The GOQpel

seems to be gradually turning the people around us.

Increase of

a

Christian knowledge and diminution of prejudice against Christ-

18

lanity are becommo more and more apparent. The preachers of the

h

Gospel are not now disliked and opposed as they formerly were ;

but are generally welcomed, courteously treated, and sometimes

Idolatr

C

invited to repeat their visits

is evidently declining

i

The religious festivals are not crowded as they once were; and

80

the modern school have practically renounced them.’

Y

In the Dacca Mission for some years past great attention has

been paid to the preaching of the Gospel over the scattered dis-

fa

al

tricts of East Bengal, and long and leonous itinerancies have

th

been frequently undertaken for this purpose.

A recent Report

§a

thus speaks of the results of this important work : —* We are not

without evidence that an interest is being excited which may

£

%

o

ultimately lead to important results

Not long ago the people of

one of the villages that has been visited invited a number of their

Jo

Wi

friends from the neighbouring hamlets, and sent a deputation to

Yo

our native preachers in the city with the request that they would

§§)

IN INDIA.

191

The

come and have a friendly discussion respecting religion.

request was acceded to; the preachers spent an entire day in the

village, and were most hospitably entertained. Of course they

could not be invited to join the people at their mid-day meal, but

a separate meal was cooked and served up to them, and every

attention was paid to their wants.

On their departure the people

proposed another meeting at which all the most learned Brahmins

of the neighbourhood were to be invited to meet the preachers in

argument. This second meeting, however, has not yet come off.

“ An interesting feature in the attitude of some of the people

towards the Gospel, but one which is still but slowly developing,

is a disposition to examine its authority with candour.”

Mr. Lawrence, long resident at Monghyr, thus speaks of the

province of Behar :—¢ With regard to the growth of Christian

knowledge and impression in Behar during the last ten years, I

But from all I have

am unable to give you much information.

heard I should judge that a certain amount of knowledge regard-

ing Christianity has been more widely diffused than formerly ;

and that a more correct and favourable impression now exists in

the minds of the people generally than was the case ten years

ago.

But while the people may appear better disposed than

formerly, let it not be supposed that they are ready to receive

Christianity.

To all human appearance it will be long before

Behar will be ripe unto the harvest.”

Mr. Sternberg, also long resident in the province, gives his

testimony as follows :—

“There are other fruits of preaching which, if less conspicuous,

SR MR STy

are nevertheless full of encouragement. The mere fact that there

is no want of hearers, nor of those who take our tracts,and that both

hearers and readers seem to be more in earnest of late than for-

merly, is an encouragement to continue.

Besides, one meets

constantly with such remarks and observations on the part of the

natives as show that a change is going on in their mind which,

sooner or later, must break forth.

‘Give me,’ said a respectable

young man who came from Patna, ¢ give me a book which con-

tains much about Jesus Christ; that our gods are false I know

=

already.” Another man asked what he should do to get through

the present distress.

He was told to call on his gods.

s Ah,

i

sald he with a smile, ‘the gismat of our gods has now-a-days

catechist in a very

b

gone down.’

A Zemindar observed to our

o/

‘How do

confidential tone, ¢ Your religion will soon prevail.’

you know that ?’

¢I know it from the fact that our Brahmins,

f

|

I

when they are among us, boast very much how they will refute

you and your padris, but when they come in front of you a panic

i

seizes them, so that they cannot utter a word in defence of our

TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR

192

religion.

Thus, although we give them their fees as formerly,

yet we do it not from the heart.” A Brahmin was talked to for a

considerable time, and when asked why do you not reply, said:

¢ What shall I reply; the sun is up, who wants a candle?’ Such

and similar expressions form no mean source of encouragement

to us, and strengthen us in the belief that we shall reap in due

time if we faint not.”

The brethren of the Tirhoot Mission thus describe in one of

their late reports a fact which illustrates in a striking manner the

feelings of the people respecting idolatry :—

¢ OQur brother Dodt made a short tour in November last in

our neighbourhood, on which he met with the following incident:

¢ On a Sunday afternoon,” he says, ‘I went to a village to visit

No sooner had I arrived than

the market held there in a tope.

the people surrounded me, and enabled me to commence speaking

to them.

And surprising it was that in an instant about sixty or

seventy persons forgot all their business,and kept listening quietly

to my words. After I had spoken for half-an-hour, I just touched

on the futility of worshipping idols, especially the idol Jaggar-

n4th, when one in the crowd, a Brahmin (and there were about

twelve or fifteen Brahmins standing close to me) called out, but

in a very friendly manner, ¢ You are the lords of the country,

why, then, do you keep Ja

C

goarnath?

Does not your rule extend

to Puri?

Then knock him down, and none will raise him up

again !’

I replied, ¢Shall we indeed overthrow your idols?

Will you not rise up against us?’> ¢ Nahin, nahin,’ he replied,

and others joined him, ‘we shall be

S

olad at it, and when he 1is

I continued, ¢ You

once down none will worship him any more,’

know we do not make Christians by force, as you have also heard

in the late proclamation of our Queen.’

Again they replied,

¢Sir, to make Christians is one thing, and to ease peoplé of their

burden is another thing ; Jaggarnath is to all of us a great bur-

den!’

¢TIt is not our way to pull down your gods, you must do

AR & A i e L S e M e T s R T

1t yourselves, and I trust that you will soon do it; that your tem-

D%,

—

-

ples will be forsaken, and that your idols will rot.

=

The report of the Mirzapore Mission speaks as follows:—

-

« There can be no doubt that the influence of these varied

labours upon the people is very considerable.

Not that the

y\

people have arrived at such a stage of earnest conviction that

W

multitudes are ready to avow themselves Christians, but never-

i

theless they are continually becoming better aequainted with

S

Christian truth and with the errors of their own creeds, and

therefore there is a strong reason to hope that they are likewise

¢l

continually becoming more prepared for the renunciation of the

one and the acceptance of the other. It isa general belief among

I

t

IN INDIA.

193

themselves that they are all about to become Christians. Every

fresh measure of the Government, as well as of the missionaries,

only confirms them in this notion.

Strange as it may sound to

persons unaccustomed to Indian modes of thought and of associa~

tion of ideas, yet it is true that the income-tax lately introduced

into the country is, I believe, regarded by many as a powerful

Christianizing project.

But the idea, though singular, is not

altogether unnatural, inasmuch as, in the judgment of a Hindu

of the old school, whatever interferes with the antiquated cus-

So that all

toms of his race is a blow levelled at his religion.

new laws, especially those based on European principles of legis-

lation, all inventions, all improvements, all new ideas of every

shade and colour, are, in his estimation, revolutionary and

wrong.”

] think,” says Mr. Scott of Futtehguhr, “ that idolatry is

I almost think I can see a

fast losing its hold of the people.

change from year to year.

The people generally admit that

their idols are nothing, and thousands of them confess that

Christianity is good, and will soon prevail. Very few of the

educated natives seem to take any interest in the matter.”

« There is a wide difference,” says Mr. Ballantine, *“to be

seen between different classes and persons of the same class. First,

there are the Hindus of the old school, proud, bigoted, and

hating the light; they hold on to the gods and the ways of

their ancestors, caring little whether they are true or false.

Some of these are ready to battle with us whenever they meet

us; others hold aloof. = Second, There is a large class of all

castes, whose confidence in their false gods is much shaken,

though they are not yet ready to abandon them.

They see the

glaring monstrosities of their false systems and the superiority of

a pure religion like Christianity. But to break away from these

errors and be numbered with outcasts seems a dreadful thing to

them. Thirdly, There are great numbers in this city and in

many of the villages around us, where our native helpers reside,

who have entirely lost their faith in Hinduism. Many educated

Some of them have a kind of

young men belong to this class.

Deism as a substitute for the system they have lost; others are

wavering between this and blank atheism. But many of this

third class receive the truths of the Bible so candidly, and seem

so fully convinced of them, that we feel they are not far from the

kingdom of God.

We are receiving converts yearly from this

class, but there is not among them any such general interest or

movement toward Christianity as we should call a revival of

g, & A T o e ey

religion. Worldly motives operate to keep them from following

their own convictions; but when the times of refreshing shall

[N

0

194

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR

come from the presence of the Lord, we may hope for large

accessions from those who occupy such a position.”

“ The most noticeable indication,” says Mr. Fairbank, ¢ that

Hinduism is waning, is that gosains, and other religious mendi-

cants, decrease yearly. Their trade will not support them here,

and so they are gone to other parts of the country, or to other

occupations.

As soon as the limits of the districts where Chris-

tians live are passed, swarms of these beggars again appear.”

¢ The admissions to the Churches in this district,” says Mr.

Barker, ¢ have as yet all been from the low-caste people. There

has been, however, a great change for the better among the higher

caste within the past six years.

We have been gratified to find

them manifesting a growing friendship towards us as individuals,

and toward the religion of the Bible.

Many of them have lost

all confidence in Hinduism, and have become convinced of the

truth of Christianity.

The strong bond of caste is, in my view,

the chief obstacle in the way of their making an open profession

of the Christian religion.”

More emphatic than that of any missionary is the testimony

of a native professor at Bombay, who, while anxious to defend

the system of his fathers, feels compelled to say, “ Hinouvism 1s

SICK UNTO DEATH.

I am fully persuaded that it must fall.

Still,

while life remains, let us minister to it as we best can.”

CONCLUSION.

On the evidence now offered, no impartial mind will deny

that the missionary work carried on in India during the past ten

years has made secure and solid advance. It has realised sub-

stantial progress in the number of its agents, in the number of

its converts, in the improved character of the native churches, in

1

the enlargement and spread of its native ministry, and in the in-

crease in the number and efficiency of its catechists and teachers;

1

it has realised that progress in the enlargement of its education,

i

in the improvement of all its Christian literature, in the occupa-

tion of mew fields, in the ripened experience of its bands of

¥

)

labourers, and in their more efficient application of their conse-

1

crated service to the mighty sphere they seek to occupy. An

€

expenditure of more than two millions and a quarter sterling,

tf

contributed by the churches of Europe and America, and by

the local church, both native and European, in India, has

J

maintained during that period a staff' of missionaries, now reach-

5|

ing to more than five hundred in number,—a staff of native

tn

pastors and missionaries that has risen to 183, with 1776 cate-

I

IN INDIA.

195

chists, and hundreds more of native school-teachers.

Fifty-

one thousand boys are taught in its vernacular schools, and

twenty-four thousand others study English in addition to their

own tongue.

Twenty-one thousand girls enjoy the benefits of

Christian female education under its care.

That expenditure, in

addition to the salaries of these numerous and experienced agents,

has provided them residences, has maintained school-houses, built

and repaired churches for worship, provided facilities for preach-

ing journeys, has brought out large numbers of new missionaries,

bhas carrie

d

away the exhausted invalids, whom the climate has

destroyed, and has produced and scattered with liberal hand a

vastly-improved Christian literature in fourteen languages, in-

cluding, and thoroughly based upon, improved translations of the

Word of God.

In a word, it has provided, maintained, and ap-

plied to the provinces of India, under the English crown, all the

elements, wisely gathered, of a religious and moral agency, which,

in obedience to Divine command, and in dependence upon pro-

mised Divine blessing, shall expose the folly and ruinousness of

false religions, shall expound the way of salvation, shall teach

a divinely-revealed morality, and shall stir up the minds of the

myriads, who listen to its words, to think, to weigh, to under-

stand, to follow, all that shall render earth’s life a blessing, and

crown mortality with endless life.

That agency has, during the

decade, rescued thousands of souls from death, has witnessed an

elevation of the tone, knowledge, and temper of native Christian

life, and has seen a large increase in the numbers of native con-

verts.

%;

While the Government system of education in India now an-

nually expends a sum, as nearly as possible the equal of all the

money spent on Indian missions, and has, like those missions, ex-

pended during the past ten years two millions and a half sterling,

its results are not for a moment to be compared-with the agencies

and the fruits which those numerous missions contain.

Though

now commencing in its best governed provinces to promote ver-

nacular education among the many, it has for a long series of

years, especially in Bengal, chosen a few from the middle and

higher classes of native society, stimulated to a high degree their

intellectual activity, while leaving their moral nature, to a great

extent, untrained and uninformed, and has sent them forth into

the world more able (for good or evil), often {ull of intellectual

pride, not seldom disloyal in their hearts.

Missionary agency

has not despised the wealthy or the middle classes; the many

'i

scholars found among them it has trained in their whole na-

ture as immortal beings; but it has wrought and found its

fruits most largely amongst the poor.

The peasantry, often de-

:

196

TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR IN INDIA.

spised and oppressed, have found no greater friends in the land

than missionaries and other Christian men ; and in the mission

churches, which they have helped to form, more than 200,000

worshippers offer each Sabbath the earnest aspirations of loyal

hearts to the living and true God, in the name of the one Medi-

ator, that their honoured and gracious Queen may increasingly

“ enjoy the consolations ” of that Christian religion, of which the

Proclamation spoke, and pray that the truth which they have

themselves embraced may be accepted by their fellow-country-

men throughout the empire. That truth, through missionary

agency, is yearly growing a greater power in the land. Every

year the knowledge of it is spreading more widely, its impressions

are made more deeply, it is moulding the opinion of all native

society, and is the one power that has increasing influences.

Neither of the false religions of India is making any way. Each

is more active at times; for Christianity has compelled them to

activity, even in their own defence; but each new effort shows

their character more clearly, and adds to previous defeats. Kvery-

where in the empire, in Ceylon, and Burmah, in North India, and

in the South, in the great cities, and in the open country, in the

seats of commerce, the seats of government, the centres of native

opinion, it is Christianity alone which makes real advance. It is

compelling opinion, making enemies more silent and sullen, and

winning numerous friends.

Its agency was never more compact,

more judiciously located, more steady in its working, more calm

and quiet in its tone.

The husbandmen have gone forth to their

The

toil, bearing the precious seed, and often sowing it in tears.

forest has been cleared, the soil reclaimed, and everywhere the

fields are green with budding blade and tender ear.

In sheltered

valleys, where the sunbeams lie, small sheaves of first-fruits have

been gathered n.

The pine-tree has replaced the thorn, the

myrtle grows where the briar flourished, and the garden of God

is preparing to offer to its Master all fruits and flowers of im-

mortal beauty and undecaying bloom.

“ Behold, the winter is

past, the rain is over and gone, the flowers appear on the earth,

the time of the singing of birds is come, and the voice of the

turtle is heard in our land.”

Well may the Church of God pre-

sent the sacred prayer: ¢ Awake, O north wind, and come, thou

south: blow upon my garden, that the spices thereof may flow

out

LET MY BELOVED COME INTO HIS GARDEN, AND EAT HIS PLEA-

SANT FRUITS.”

London : STRANGEWAYS AND WALDEN, Castle- St. Leicester 8q.

p

—

—

=, —

prr——

S

-

RS

e

L

o

=

e

i

25

i

O

-

5

<8

S

U5

e

A

T

e

&

o

= E\%Lr

%

it

ot

23

e

o

o

s

T2

e

)

-

ey Bendin

ek

e

e

oD

s

o

S

s

o

o

5.2

5

e

S

o

s

e

(e

Eyas

T

)

,ﬂv.wv

T

A

i

4.§(rhw»t‘

¥

i

o

L

T

s

$Ne

S8t

wvxy&m&vo

o

Fi

.

e

o

Mﬁ

S

£

=

N

B

i

A, 2%

5

54

R

R

g

(A

R

o

<

A

i

Lol

P

o

)

o

2

o

i

s

s

ok

N

K

A

Y

e

rf.”mf

B

o

S

Rt

= )

2

LT

e

s

B

Pl

=

o2

o

S

el

L

A

Dy

LN

7}

&5

N

P

5

KL

‘g

AF

et

3

ae

a0

sear He ek

Re

=

%;i

s

-

Rate

e

Al

o

fJ.&‘Nn

-1

e

S

R

e

R

e

e

S

(mt

oo

_&n@r

AT

s

S

5

SyeRe

SR

s

)

e

e

55

Y

$et

A

£

S

e

o

s

P

S

g

=¥

=

2 3

et

o e

._tﬂi )

o

oY ﬂdw

S

wll%

S

(ks

Vi ity

b

T

S

%

e

A

%

Aok

<

N

e

)

IR

ﬂ\vf

Sen

BRI

ey

T

%50

Wil

SR

e

e

e

i

o

e

e

it

5

8

oo

g,

e

.ﬁﬁ%

e

23

23

Bk

Iy

wwﬂvﬁ

s

s

&MMW,

80,0

a5

et

'y

Rk

e

3

i3

o

B

3

s

SIE:

i

X

¥

B

al

o

s

344

Tods

s 5

3

S

o

e

235

e

=

¥

i

-85

SE

3

e

EA

i

i3

Y

i

e

s

e

5

s

OF

A Brref Debicko

BETWEEN 1852 AND 1861

TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR IN INDIA

|

I'20 cm

]

3

B

I N

Focus

-

Balance

AW

\') . :

1

2

3

4

5

6

74

8

10

1

12

i

VierFarbSelector Standard * - Euroskala Offset

Y

z

‘\M‘ Copyright 4/1999 YxyMaster GmbH vaw.yxymaster.oom